Purple eyes tried to see clearly through her tears. Nothing made sense anymore. Her husband lied dead, slumped over an empty crib, still holding a stuffed dragon. She slumped to the floor, unable to hold back her tears. She felt a hand on her shoulder. Turning her head to look up she saw her true beloved.

"They took our baby." She said, her voice faint and hoarse from what seemed like days of crying.

"We'll find her. We will find her and make whoever took her suffer."

"I don't like this. It isn't right." She sighed, her head hung low, just staring into her cup of tea.

"I don't like this either, but we're the only ones in the order to already have a nursery set up." Replied her husband. "Dumbledore said this is the only way to end the war for good." James wasn't a fan of this idea, but he trusted his friend and mentor.

"But she isn't ours. What are we supposed to do after the war? Raise her like nothing happened?"

"We have to trust Dumbledore. We'll take this one day at a time if we have to."

"She can't replace our daughter!" Lily shouted, tears now falling down her cheeks. She was looking forward to starting a family with the man she loved. She had been so happy when she found out she was pregnant. Even happier when she found out they were having a girl. But fate ripped that happiness from them. It's not uncommon for purebloods to have problems conceiving, and she knew that miscarriages were high as well, but she never thought it would happen Not to her. It wasn't supposed to happen to her.

James walked over to her and leaned down and hugged her. "I know that Lily. But that little girl in there is innocent, and she deserves a loving home. What do you think the Ministry will do if they get ahold of her? She'd be an orphan, and forever tied to the crimes of her parents. She'd become an outcast. Doesn't she deserve to have a normal life?"

"I still don't like this." Lily paused then looked at her husband with a faint smile. "But maybe you're right. She deserves a loving home. But what if people put things together? She might look nothing like us. Not to mention her eyes…. Purple eyes are rare."

"Dumbledore has a plan. He says it's similar to a blood adoption, but it replaced both parents. He says that Gringotts won't even be able to tell." James looked over at the clock. "Speaking of which, he should be here soon."

It was a long fought road to get to this point. Standing in the rain outside a small house in Godric's Hollow. She couldn't remember how many people she tortured and killed to make it to this point, not that she cared. Getting her daughter back was all that mattered to her. It had been like hell for her this past year. All she could think about was how much of her daughter's life she had missed. Not being able to watch her bouts of accidental magic, missing her taking her first steps, not hearing her daughter's first words. Sorrow and rage filled her. Her hand tightening around her wand. Now it was time to get her daughter back. "Bombarda!"

Lily had just come from the nursery, having just laid Holly down for the night, when the front door exploded into shrapnel. She watched in horror as she heard the terrible words of the unforgivable killing curse send a green wave of light at her husband. Time stopped when it hit him, the life already drained from his eyes before he even hit the floor. She couldn't even get her hand to her wand before her body was riddled with pain. From the floor she looked up into purple eyes, eyes filled with suffering, pain and anger. Pain and anger that she had caused.

"WHERE IS SHE!?" The woman shouted at her. "WHERE IS MY DAUGHTER!?"

Lily couldn't think. Her body could only focus on the pain. "I'm so sorry. She's dead. She never even got to us." The words had left her mouth before she could even realize what she was saying. She watched as the other woman fell to her knees in tears, her wand slipping from her hand. As the spell that was affecting her ended, her mind cleared. She reached for her wand only to have it fly from her hand as another man entered the house. She watched as he walked up to the woman and placed a hand on her shoulder. She couldn't hear what either of them said, but she saw the pain in both of their faces. She knew that pain, the pain of loosing a child. A part of her wanted to tell them the truth, but these two were monsters. They didn't deserve to live happily ever after. She watched the other woman pick up her wand and walk out the door.

It was cold and dark when I woke up. It was always cold in my cupboard under the stairs. Well, not always, but it was whenever I was in trouble. Uncle Vernon had rigged it up so that he could easily blast cold air in there, or shut the heating vent in the winter months. I didn't know what was worse, having to sleep in the cold and waking up completely stiff with every joint aching, or the beatings I used to receive. It was always as bad, but I could still remember the day of my last beating. It was a year ago now. It wasn't even my fault when Dudley's brand new TV suddenly made a loud pop and then the screen cracked, but I was blamed for it anyways (just like they blame me for every unusual or bad thing that ever happens). I had been cleaning the upstairs bathroom when it happened. Dudley screamed and Uncle Vernon came rushing up the stairs yelling at me. He slammed my head into the wall and then threw me down the stairs. I had a concussion, two broken ribs, a broken arm, and a sprained ankle. They did take me to the hospital, but I think it was only because I couldn't do my chores anymore. There was a nurse there that wanted to talk with me. She kept asking about my life, and if this was normal. I didn't say anything, but I couldn't hold back the tears. The nurse just said that I'll be alright, and she was going to get someone from Child Protection Services to come talk to me, but I never saw that nurse again and no one else came to talk to me.

But that was last year. Today I need to be on my best behavior so that I don't ruin Dudley's birthday again. I turned on the small flashlight I had found while cleaning the attic, and trimmed my hair. Aunt Petunia hates it when my hair gets "long and unruly", so I try to keep it above my shoulders. I try my best for a cute angled bob cut. Sometimes it comes out better than others. This time turned out well if I do say so myself. The last time I let it grow longer she hacked off the majority of my hair and made it look like a boy's hair style. After my haircut I sat down to read. I was able to borrow books from the library, but this one was special. It was all about Merlin, you know from the story of King Arthur. I know there's nothing special about it but Aunt Petunia won't let me have anything that has to do with magic. I can't even have a deck of cards anymore because I was fascinated with the card tricks that the magician they hired for one of Dudley's birthday parties was doing.

Footsteps coming down the stairs gave me enough warning to hide the light and the book and lay down like I was still sleeping. Aunt Petunia banged on the door and unlocked it saying "Time to get up. You need to make breakfast. And don't overcook the bacon like you did last time."

"Yes Aunt Petunia." I said as politely as possible, knowing that Dudley is the only one in the house that likes soggy bacon, and it only has to be cooked that way because it's his birthday. After breakfast, I was left cleaning up while Dudley started opening his presents. Dudley was complaining about the number of presents or some such, then I heard mention of the zoo, and then they were off, leaving me alone in the house, but not before Uncle Vernon yelled at me to behave myself and to clean up the living room.

After they left I took all of Dudley's presents to his room and then took all of the wrappings and empty boxes to the trash. On my way out the door an owl flew from the mailbox to perch on the power line post across the street. "Odd." I said to myself as I walked to the trash. I got the mail while I was out and took it inside. Sorting through the mail there was a peculiar envelope with a wax seal. Flipping it over showed it addressed to me, and very accurately addressed too.

Ms. H. Potter
The Cupboard under the Stairs
4 Privet Dr.
Little Winging
Surrey

This was the first piece of mail I'd ever received. My heart was fluttering as I opened and read the letter.

HOGWARTS SCHOOL of WITCHCRAFT and WIZARDRY

Headmaster: Albus Dumbledore
(Order of Merlin, First Class, Grand Sorc.,
Supreme Mugwump, International Confed. of Wizards)

Dear Miss Potter,

We are pleased to inform you that you have been accepted at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. Please find enclosed a list of all necessary books and equipment.

Term begins on 1 September. We await your owl by no later than 31 July.

Yours sincerely,

Minerva McGonagall
Deputy Headmistress

I let out a breath I hadn't even known I was holding. Could this be real? It can't be real. Can it? Witchcraft? Wizardry? Magic can't be real… can it? The accompanying page was even stranger. I've never heard of any of the books listed, or the authors for that matter. And where would someone even get a cauldron anyways. This has to be a joke… but who would put this much effort into playing a joke on me? This required more creativity than Uncle Vernon, Aunt Petunia, or Dudley could ever hope to have, not to mention the fact that they have never gone through any effort at all when it came to me. What if it's real though? It would explain all the weird stuff that happens. I may as well write a reply. Walking back to the dining table to put down the rest of the mail, my heart stopped. There was a blank paper, an envelope and a feather sitting there on the table. I know those weren't there a moment ago. I had finished cleaning the table right before going outside. The envelope was already addressed to Professor McGonagall, and the paper was from the same Hogwarts letterhead that the letter was on. The feather, which I recognized as a quill from one of the history books I read at school, was elaborately designed. Now I know for sure the Dursleys could have nothing to do with this. I sat down in the chair and started writing.

Dear Professor McGonagall,

I am very excited to have received your letter accepting me to Hogwarts, but I'm concerned that I will not be able to attend. My Aunt and Uncle have never spent any more money on me than they have absolutely had to, and some of the things on the list of supplies sound rather expensive. Also, I wouldn't even know where to buy most of the items on the list. I'm afraid I will not be able to attend unless there is some sort of financial aid or scholarship available.

Sincerely,
Holly Potter

I placed the letter in the envelope, which sealed itself automatically. "Just how am I supposed to mail this anyways? There isn't a return address." I thought aloud. I jumped as I heard a tapping on the kitchen window. I turned to see an owl perched on the window sill, the same kind that was on the mailbox just minutes ago. "This day can't get any weirder." I said as I opened the window. The owl snatched the letter from my hand, gave a screech and flew off. "Ok?! I stand corrected."

I stood there dumbfounded for a few minutes before I realised that I still had chores to do. I hid my letter and the quill in my secret place in my room, and then started on the dishes. When those were all dried and put away I headed out to the garden to finish pulling weeds for Aunt Petunia's new flower garden she wants me to plant. It was at that time my only friend came up to me. It's sad that at almost 11 years old my only friend is a small garden snake, but she (at least I think it's a she) has been very cuddly since the first time I found her almost three years ago. Maybe it was my imagination, but it always seemed like she understood me. I let her slither around my arm and stroked her scales. "Isss the owl gone?" The small snake said as it looked at me.

"You can talk!?" I asked in astonishment. I knew it was weird when I thought she understood me, but this was insane. With everything that has happened today, I was afraid I might be losing my mind.

"Yesss I can. Issss it gone?" The snake replied.

"Yes, it's gone. It delivered me a letter and then took my response."

"That'ssss niccccce. I'm hungry. Ssssee you later." And with that the snake withdrew back to the bushes, leaving me to finish pulling weeds.

It only took me a few hours to finish pulling the weeds and to till the dirt. I should have plenty of time before the Dursleys get back, but I don't want to risk Aunt Petunia catching me with dirty clothes. Last time I had worked in the garden she made me strip and sprayed me with the hose. She didn't even give me a towel, and I had to stay outside until I was completely dry. I was so ashamed at first, being naked outside in the open. After an hour though, I kind of gave up on being embarrassed and just accepted it. With no one around I peeled off my clothes and threw them in the washing machine along with the rest of the laundry. I swept up the little bit of dirt I had tracked into the kitchen, then hopped into the bath. It was nice being able to take a nice hot bath in peace. I'm normally confined to showers downstairs, but on the rare occasions I was left alone, I could indulge myself. I let all my concerns melt away.

I was folding and ironing the laundry when the Dursleys returned. It was early in the evening. And Dudley had a to-go container from his favorite restaurant, and he made sure that I knew they went to dinner without me. I knew better than to ask about dinner for myself. I've gotten used to having to skip meals on a regular basis.

I was putting all of the laundry away when I heard the doorbell ring. Normally I never pay attention to who's at the door. It's usually a salesman or a friend of Dudley. And if company was coming over, I'd have been told to disappear and stay quiet well before any guests arrived. It was the sound of yelling that got my attention. I moved to the edge of the stairs as quietly as I could and saw a strange looking woman at the door. She was old and stern looking, dressed in green and black robes, and holding a round pointy hat. I thought I was quiet, but as soon as I saw her, she looked up at me and smiled.

"Miss Potter, I'm Professor McGonagall, and you are coming with me. Please gather your things and we'll be leaving." The lady said, her voice now gentle and loving.

"I just have a few things" I said as I ran down the stairs. I grabbed the book from the library, the quill, and my favorite dress (well it's my only dress, but I like it. It's deep blue in color with pink flowers lining the Hem and comes to just above my knees), and my underwear. I took one last (hopefully my last ever) look in the cupboard to make sure I wasn't leaving anything else important behind. Satisfied that I had everything important, I made my way to the door. Aunt Petunia and Uncle Vernon glared at me. The last time I saw that look was when I ended up in the hospital last year.

Professor McGonagall put her arm around me and we walked off. Uncle Vernon yelled "and don't come back here ever again. We don't want freaks here." before slamming the door shut.

I couldn't help but hold back the tears. The mix of uncertainty and the joy of leaving the Dursleys overwhelming me. Anywhere has to be better than here.

With her arm still around me as we walked, she rubbed up and down my arm and said "It will be alright my dear. If I had any idea how bad it was for you here I would have taken you away from them a long time ago. To think of how they treated you would have your mother rolling in her grave." The sternness in her voice was reassuring. I knew it wasn't directed at me, and I could almost see a look of guilt on her face.

"You knew my mom?" I asked looking up at her. "All I know of my parents are their names and that they died in a car crash."

She stopped walking and turned me to look at her. Kneeling down to eye level, she put both hands on my shoulders and said "James and Lily killed in a car crash!? Your parents were great wizards and the wizarding world owes them a great gratitude for their actions. I'll tell you everything I know of them, but here is not the place or time." Standing up she continued, "Now come along dear, we have a lot left to do today."

Looking down at the book in my hands I said "Ma'am, if it's not too much trouble can we stop by the library. I have to return this."

"Of course my dear. We can't have overdue books now, can we." A smile now on her face that made me feel reassured.

After stopping off at the library we came to a place called The Leaky Cauldron. Professor McGonagall paid for a room for me for the night, and told me she would be back tomorrow to help me purchase my school supplies and a few other essentials. It was then that she told me about the war with Lord Voldemort, or "he-who-shall-not-be-named" while mentioned in polite company, and a lot about my parents. It was with a happy sadness that I laid down and went to sleep.

The next morning was busy. Professor McGonagall came back before breakfast, and after we both ate we went to Gringotts Bank. I couldn't believe the entire bank was run by goblins. They can be rude, but very professional and efficient at the same time. A goblin named Griphook took us to my family vault. We rode what I could best describe as a mining cart down into the depths. The ride was exhilarating, reminding me of a rollercoaster that Uncle Vernon and Aunt Petunia would never let me ride. I couldn't hold back a few squeals of excitement on some of the steeper descents or a few of the sharp turns which elicited a chuckle from Griphook and a smile from McGonagall. Even more astounding though was entering the vault itself. Gold and silver coins piled high, thousands of them. Elaborate works of art and exquisitely crafted items of gold and silver spread around the cavern. "All of this is mine?!" I gasped just staring at it all.

"Uhh… not until you turn 17, actually." Chimed Griphook. "While you may be the heiress to the Potter family, your magical guardian is still the custodian of your account. You are free, of course, to collect anything that you may need." With that he handed a bag to McGonagall.

"Are you my magical guardian, Professor?" I asked while walking around.

"That would be Albus Dumbledore, if I'm not mistaken." Replied Griphook.

I heard coins being placed in a bag while I walked around trying to take it all in. "When you're ready Miss Potter. We still have much to do today." When I made my way back to McGonagall she handed me the bag and said "There is enough there to cover all of your supplies, some new clothes, and a bit extra for other things you may want to buy."

We got back into the cart and made a stop at another vault, numbered 713. Professor McGonagall told me to stay put while she fetched something. She returned just a couple minutes later, placing a small bag into her robe pocket. The ride back to the surface wasn't as exhilarating as was the descent, but it was fun nonetheless.

Leaving the bank she said "Now let's get you out of those rags and into something becoming a young witch." I think she saw my look of embarrassment because the next thing I knew she was holding my hand and was at eye level with me. "There is nothing for you to be ashamed about Miss Potter. You've done nothing to deserve the way you were treated. Now come along and we'll have you looking right as rain."

A nodding of my head later and we were walking into Madam Malkin's Robes For All Occasions. It was amazing how much attention I was receiving. When Madam Malkin was told I needed a complete wardrobe she was ecstatic. I was not only fitted for my school robes, but also several casual outfits, shoes, socks, underwear, and hair accessories. Most of it had to be altered and enchanted, and we would have to return after lunch, but I left the store in a new dress. The material was soft as silk, but the color changed from black to purple depending on the light. I was also wearing new shoes. Black closed toe 1 inch wedge sandals.

Next was the most interesting experience of the day, Ollivanders. Professor McGonagall sent me in by myself, saying she had something to take care of. Stepping into the store I looked around. Nobody was there so I rang the bell on the counter. A ladder came rolling along the shelves of boxes from the back of the store, carrying with it an old man. "Can I help you young miss? His voice seemed almost whimsical, but his eyes were serious.

"Yes. I'm here for a wand." I said, slightly intimidated by his stare.

"Of course young miss. Why else would you be here in my store?" His gaze was penetrating, as if he was gazing into my soul. "I have not seen you before." He paused while climbing down the ladder to lean over the counter, his face about a foot from mine. Lowering his voice he asked "And by what name does the young miss go by, hmm?" His eyes peered deeper and deeper into my soul.

"Umm… Holly Potter, sir." came my meek reply. It wasn't fear that caught my voice, but it felt like my soul was laid bare for him to read.

"Potter, why yes. The girl that lived. I see your mother in your eyes." He said jovally as he went to fetch a box from a nearby shelf. "It seems like only yesterday that I sold your parents their first wands." He came back with a wand which he handed to me. "Well? Give it a flick!"

Not knowing what to expect I flicked my wrist. A shockwave was sent down one of the rows of wands, pulling with it a large amount of boxes and wands off their shelves to land on the floor.

"That one will not do." He said as I set the wand down and he went to retrieve another wand. "The wand chooses the wizard, you know!" He shouted while retrieving another wand. This one had similarly disastrous results, as the flick of my wrist shattered the vase behind the counter and disintegrated the flowers that it had previously contained. "Definitely not that one."

It was the third wand he brought out that made my heart skip a beat. It was white as ivory, the handle silvered, and engraved with a rose vine. "Aspen, 10 and 3 quarters inches, dragon heartstring core." As soon as I held it I felt a wind envelop me and I felt a power flow through me. It was euphoric. "Yes. That's definitely the one for you. A powerful wand indeed. I see a very bright future for you Miss Potter."

"Thank you. It's beautiful." I replied still in awe.

"Yes, the wand chooses the wizard! You'll also want some wand polish. If you take care of that wand it will certainly take care of you."

I paid for the wand as well as a can of polish and a cleaning cloth. "Thank you for everything. And I'm sorry for the mess I made."

"Think nothing of it Miss Potter. It happens almost every time."

With that I left the store to find Professor McGonagall outside waiting for me. We finished our shopping which were books, my class supplies and a magic chest that was bigger on the inside. I paid a little extra to have the chest enchanted with a featherlight charm, and a security lock that simply required a tap of my wand to unlock. Placing all of my newly acquired items in my chest, we got lunch and then picked up all of my clothing from Madam Malkin's. Our last stop was the Eeylops Owl Emporium, where I bought the cutest little thing that I named Nimue, after the name of Merlin's wife (at least in one version of muggle legend). She was by far one of the more expensive owls there, due to her colors being primarily blue with a few streaks that are almost purple and speckled with white spots, but I had the money and it's not like I've gotten fancy things before today. Returning to my room at The Leaky Cauldron, Professor McGonagall informed me that she had arranged for me to stay with another first year student, Hannah Abbott, and her mom.

"Can't I just stay here?" I tried my best to hide my fear that I would become the unwanted ward of another family.

"Now Miss Potter, we can't have an 11 year old girl staying by herself for a little over two months. And unfortunately I have a rather busy schedule getting everything ready for the new school year to be acting as your guardian." Her tone softened somewhat after that. Maybe she saw the hurt and fear I was trying so hard to hide. "Miss Potter, it will do you good to have at least one familiar face among the students. And I have personally talked to Mrs. Abbott, and can assure you that everything will be fine. I'll even come check on you next week just to make sure everything is working out well."

"Yes ma'am." I was still a little worried, but her reassuring words put me more at ease.

"Good. Now that that’s settled, I would ask that you stay here in the inn until I come for you tomorrow, and I have notified the staff here to keep an eye on you. I shouldn’t have to tell you that the world can be a very dangerous place for a girl your age on her own. When you get hungry just head downstairs."

"Yes ma'am." And with that Professor McGonagall left. I spent the rest of the day reading through some of my books, especially Hogwarts: a History, and practicing the first few spells in my spell book. I was able to cast Lumos pretty consistently, and was even able to levitate a couple small items a couple times. You'd never think it, but learning magic can be quite exhausting. I was in bed and asleep shortly after dinner.

I'm walking along a trail through the woods. There are two people behind me, walking together holding hands. I know it's a man and woman, but I can't see their faces, but the woman has the most beautiful violet eyes I have ever seen. I'm anxious to get to where we are going so I run ahead. I hear a woman's voice call out to me but I can't make out what she said. I'm not paying attention to where I'm going and I trip over something on the trail. Now I'm falling. All the light has gone. I hear a woman screaming for me. I try to call out but I can't speak. I feel something slither around my legs. I try to get away, but it tightens its grip. It continues to snake its way around and up my body. It's squeezing me tighter and tighter. I try to scream again, but I'm being squeezed so tightly I can barely even breath. I know this is it. There's no escape for me. I feel tears running down my cheeks. A pair of green eyes shine dimly in the darkness and I hear a woman laughing at me. Such an evil laugh, full of hatred. I can't breathe at all now. My body tingles from lack of oxygen. My vision blackens, I can't see her eyes anymore. Her laugh fades into nothingness. I am no more.

I woke in a cold sweat. Wide awake, I looked at the clock. 3:19 in the morning. It took me a moment to remember where I was. I've had that dream before, but never this vivid. This has been a recurring dream since as long as I can remember. Sometimes I remember more than others. But one thing that I have never forgotten are those violet eyes. More love and caring held in them than I have ever seen. Even Aunt Petunia looking at her precious Dudley didn't have that same love in them. I've read in books at the library that recurring dreams like this are usually based in fact. I've always wanted to believe that the violet eyes were my mom's. I've never known anything about my parents other than their names. And I've never met anyone with green eyes before, other than myself of course. One thing's for sure though, I can hardly ever go back to sleep after having that dream.

I decided to take a hot bath. I had taken one just before dinner, but it's such a luxury I've rarely been able to indulge in. The heat relaxes all my worries away. I start feeling relaxed enough that I can go back to sleep so I get out and dry myself off. I wipe the fog off the mirror to brush my hair, and I freeze. Staring back at me are violet eyes. The same violet eyes from my dream. I blink. They are still violet. I shut my eyes as hard as I can and hold them closed for a minute. I open my eyes slowly and see my normal green irises in the mirror again. I hope I'm not going crazy… or this is all just a dream. It's probably just the stress about going to stay with strangers. Try as I might, I couldn't fall back asleep. My mind flipping back and forth from the dream to my violet eyes and back again.

Professor McGonagall was surprised that I was fully packed and ready to go before she even got there. "Couldn't sleep." I said with a shrug of my shoulders.

"I'm sure everything will be fine Miss Potter. Now come along and I'll take you to Abbott Manor." She led me to a fireplace and explained how the floo system works. Professor McGonagall went first. She took my trunk with her as she told me my first trip on the floo can be a little disorienting. Stepping into the fireplace and throwing down a handful of powder and saying "Abbott Manor" enveloped her in green flame and she was gone. I followed suit and it suddenly felt like I was weightless, zooming through space. I could see countless green dots pass by too fast to actually focus on any of them. After what seemed like only a few seconds I was at my destination.

I step out of the fireplace into a room with several lounge chairs and a few couches. Three people are standing in front of me, Professor McGonagall on the left, a woman I would place in her mid thirties in the center and a girl my age to the right. The two women are very obviously mother and daughter. The girl who I assume to be Hannah has her mother's same blond hair, same cheekbones, and the same sparkling brown eyes.

"Good morning, Miss Potter. I'm Regina Abbott, and this is my daughter Hannah."

"Umm, good morning Mrs. Abbott. Thank you for allowing me to stay here."

"No problem at all dear. Hannah, why don't you and Holly go ahead and get breakfast, then you can show her to her room. I have a few things to discuss with Professor McGonagall."

With that Hannah grabbed my hand and pulled me along saying "Come on. After breakfast I'll show you around."

Breakfast was already on the table. Pancakes, eggs, bacon, sausage, and several types of fruit. When we finished eating our plates vanished. When I asked about that, Hannah just laughed and said "House elf's, silly. Jorpey!"

Jorpey appeared with a pop. Big floppy ears and bright blue eyes. "Little Miss calls for Jorpey?"

"Jorpey, this is Holly. She's going to be staying with us until school starts."

"Well hello little Miss Holly. Jorpey is pleased to meets you."

"Hello, Jorpey." I replied.

"That will be all Jorpey. Oh! If you haven't already, please take Holly's trunk up to the guest room please."

"Jorpey has done thats already, Little Miss. Buts the chest is locked, so Jorpey can't put everything away." Jorpey looked troubled and a little sad as he said that.

"It's ok Jorpey. I paid good money for that lock and I'm glad it works." My tone was less reassuring than I would have thought it would be. I've never been one to look down on others, but something in the back of my mind enjoyed seeing this creature sad and afraid.

I was torn from my thoughts when Hannah dismissed Jorpey and said "Come on, I'll give you a tour of the house."

To call it a house is actually an understatement. It's more like a mansion. I counted at least six bedrooms, and four common rooms, one of which is a library, and both an indoor and outdoor pool. My room is right across the hall from Hannah's and, just like all of the other rooms, I was told, has its own bathroom. Hannah sat on the bed while I put all of my things away, and we talked until lunch. She was just as fascinated by the muggle (non magical people I was told) world as I was with the wizarding world. After lunch we went to her room and shared with each other what spells we knew, and practiced the first few spells out of our first year book of spells. Hannah wanted to try a few "dueling" spells, saying that we will want to be able to stand up to any bullies so we took things outside.

The "dueling" spells came much more naturally to me than they did to Hannah. I only needed a couple tries before I could cast them. Even though they were some of the first spells people learn, Hannah was impressed. After a few hours we started to get tired. And headed inside and washed up for dinner.

The next few week's were much the same. A few times a week we would go "shopping". We usually didn't buy anything, but it was fun browsing through clothes, trying things on, and just talking. I was introduced to some of Hannah's friends. A red head by the name of Susan Bones, who's Aunt is in charge of the DMLE (Department of Magical Law Enforcement), and a brunette Lisa Turpin who seemed a little more shy than the other two. Professor McGonagall checked in on me as promised, and seemed glad to see me happy.

My birthday was quickly approaching, but after all of my birthday being ignored, it never occurred to me to mention it. So it should come as no surprise that on the morning of July 31st, I was in shock of the fact that there were two presents waiting for me when we went down for breakfast. Mrs. Abbott and Hannah sang me happy birthday and Hannah handed me my first present, a thin box about eight inches long. Inside was a beautiful runespoor (three headed snake) pendant on a platinum chain. "I saw you admiring that the other week." Hannah said.

I hugged her and started crying. "What's wrong? I thought you'd like it." She said, her voice filled with concern.

"I do like it”… sniff… “It's beautiful”… sniff… “It's just”… sniff… “this is the first time I've ever gotten a real present."

"Well you can expect something from me every year. And don't think I'll forget Christmas either." She said as she handed me a napkin off the table.

As soon as I finished wiping my tears, she handed me my other present, which was the book Dueling for Beginners. "You picked up on those types of spells quickly and seemed to really enjoy it."

"I trust you to use discretion with those spells, Holly. I don't want you destroying half my house." Mrs. Abbott said, her attitude was more playful than serious.

"Yes, ma'am." Both Hannah and I responded at the same time, causing all three of us to burst into laughter.

Throughout the next month I had practiced almost half the spells in the dueling book. Some of them seemed a little too dangerous or destructive to try without supervision. Hannah did her best to keep up with me, but she lacked the natural talent that I seemed to have. Of course, she had a much easier time with other spells than I did. Regardless, it came time to pack our things and get ready for our last day before school started.

September 1st was a busy day. We got to Kings Cross Station and made our way to platform 9 ¾. I was about to ask where it was when I saw a family of redheads walk right through the wall between platforms 9 and 10. Following suit I crossed the barrier with Hannah right behind me and Mrs. Abbott trailing behind her.

After saying our goodbyes to Mrs. Abbott, and her telling me I'm more than welcome to come back with Hannah for Christmas break and again during the summer, Hannah and I boarded the train and found an empty compartment. We weren't alone for long, as Susan and Lisa soon found and joined us. It was good having more people to talk to. Don't get me wrong, I have come to really like Hannah, but variety is the spice of life as they say. We all settled in for the long ride.

The train finally pulled to a stop at the village of Hogsmede in the early evening. A voice on the platform rang out "All first years this way! Leave your things! Come along then! All first years to the boats!" The man that the voice belonged to was huge. Standing about 11 feet tall and hands that could probably easily wrap around my waist. His beard and mustache hid his facial expressions, but even in the low light his eyes revealed a gentle soul. He led all of us first years, about 30 or 40 of us by my guess, to the lake and into boats. The view of Hogwarts was breathtaking, the lights emphasizing the grand scale of the castle that is our school.

With the boats docked, we were ushered up a set of stairs to the Great Hall. We stopped at the doors, at which point Professor McGonagall introduced herself to everyone as the deputy headmistress, transfiguration professor, and for everyone that is sorted into the house of Gryffindor, their head of house. She then led us into the hall, all the way to the front of the room, past the four rows of tables, to just in front of the faculty table. There was a mangy hat sitting on a stool which I recognized from my reading about Hogwarts as the sorting hat. Before the sorting ceremony started, Professor Dumbledore had a few announcements. Apparently he thought it necessary to tell us that the Forbidden Forest is still forbidden, and that certain death awaits anyone visiting the third floor. With that said the sorting ceremony started. The sorting hat kicked things off with a song, highlighting the various traits that each house is known for. After the song, a mighty applause and cheer came from the students behind us. Professor McGonagall pulled out a parchment and called us up one by one to be sorted. Both Hannah and Susan went to Hufflepuff. Soon enough it was my turn. It seemed like everyone went extra quiet when my name was called. But maybe it was just me being nervous.

While sometimes the hat made grunts, or simple words before declaring a house, I was not quite expecting a full conversation in my head.

"Well you are certainly a conundrum my friend. What to do, what to do…"

"Aren't you the one to tell me?" I asked, almost confused.

"Ahh, but that's the problem. There are powers in play that make things difficult."

"What's that supposed to mean?"

"If only I could say. But unfortunately I am bound by law, and forbidden to tell anyone about any student past or present."

"So a former student did something to me!?"

"Ahh, very astute miss. But I did give that one away, didn't I? I see you doing well in any house. You have spent your life without friends, so now you will be loyal to those friends you do make. That same loneliness has given you courage and bravery to face almost any challenge. You also spent a lot of time in books, and have a longing for knowledge."

"You didn't mention any Slytherin traits yet."

"Haven't I? Maybe I did, maybe I didn't. I am an old hat you know. But there is the fact that you are a parselmouth."

"Then this whole thing was a test then? Get me to reveal my inner truth?"

"Very clever my dear. But I must warn you, Slytherins don't take too well to those raised in the muggle world, or even to half bloods."

"If that's where I belong, then I'll take my chances."

"As you wish.”

"Slytherin!" The hat cried out, to the cheers of the assembly, and a few expected boos coming from the Gryffindor table.

I made my way to the Slytherin table and took my seat. The last of my friends, Lisa, was sorted into Ravenclaw, but there was never much doubt about that from anyone that knows her.

Dinner was insane. More food than I thought possible filled the tables, from hot dogs to prime steak and everything in between, which was a very good thing since the only food on the train was a sandwich and some snacks, and that was at least five or six hours ago. I should've known there would be dessert, made me wish I saved some room. I still couldn't help but grab a slice of peach pie, but I was unable to finish it. Once the tables were cleared, Professor Dumbledore released us to our house prefects, and the entire student body left for our respective common rooms. A girl named Gemma took charge of us "baby snakes" as she called us first year Slytherins, and led us to our common room in the dungeons. She led us to a dead end in the corridor and, taking a look around, told us that our common room has a password, and it changes periodically. She also said that ours is special, and our door will respond to parseltongue. Also, it is rumored that all of the snakes in Hogwarts will come alive and respond to parseltongue, but that has never been confirmed and the last parselmouth to attend Hogwarts was he-who-shall-not-be-named. She spoke the password "copperhead" and the wall moved away allowing us access.

The common room was beautiful. The lights were all green, as was the fire in the fireplace. Windows floor to ceiling covered one side of the room, that right now we're pitch black, but show an underwater view of the lake (thank you Hogwarts: A History for that bit of knowledge). All of the couches and chairs were black or burgundy leather, all of the wood mahogany. After giving us a moment to take everything in, Gemma told us that "Professor Snape wants a word with all of you, so stay put, then I'll show you to your rooms."

It was about ten minutes before Professor Snape walked in. His face showing a constant sense of contempt. "Welcome to Slytherin house. While you may be individuals in here, our there," with a nod of his head, he motioned to the door to the rest of the castle, "you will present as a united front. Slytherins are looked down on by some of the other houses. The Gryffindors especially will try to provoke you. They are quick to rush into things, but you are cunning. Use that cunning to your advantage. If you have a problem with your housemates, solve it amongst yourselves. If you break the rules, you will be punished. So if you must break the rules make sure you are not caught. But if you are caught, it better be me that catches you. We have won the house cup the last six years in a row. Do NOT be the reason we do not win it again." With that said, he left just as quickly as he had come in.

Gemma took over again and led us to our rooms, and then left us to ourselves. The girls room was one large circular alcove with three individual rooms within. Each of our names was already on a nameplate on each door, so there wasn't any fighting about who got what room, or who we would be sharing rooms with. We were listed alphabetically.  Milicent Bulstrode and Tracey Davis in the room on the left, Daphne Greengrass and Lia Moon in the middle, and that left Pansy Parkinson and myself in the room on the right. We all entered our respective rooms, and it seems that I was more surprised at what we were provided with than Pansy. And I could swear there is a lot more space than one would think. We each have a queen-size four post canopy bed with thick curtains for privacy, an armoire, a dresser, a vanity, and a night stand. Each room has its own bathroom. Oh, how I wish we had a tub instead of just a shower, but with that being my only complaint, I'm really happy with everything so far. Pansy and I chatted for a bit while putting our things away, but soon enough it was curfew and after the long day, we both wanted to get to sleep.

The next week wasn't so much busy, as more time filled. Not only did we have our classes but we were herded around 'so the little snakes don't get lost', which I admit was very helpful, as Hogwarts has a lot of ways to get lost. Between a seemingly endless number of corridors and unused rooms, we also have to contend with both moving AND vanishing staircases, I'm surprised it hasn't happened yet. 

Monday was Transfiguration with Professor McGonagall, the History of Magic with Professor Binns. McGonagall, while stern, was able to keep us entertained. Binns on the other hand, droned on about goblin wars and I think the entire class at some point or another fell asleep. The fact that he is a ghost makes me wonder if it's actually possible to bore someone to death. If it is, how much harder would it be to bore yourself to death? I tried to read through the book on my own, but his droning made it too difficult to concentrate.

Tuesday we had charms with Professor Flitwick which I really enjoyed. I'm not sure what it is, but I have the feeling there is more to the man than just an entertaining teacher. Herology on the other hand was tedious. Professor Sprout is cheerful enough, but the subject matter just doesn't appeal to me. Maybe having to pull weeds bare handed so many times at the Dursley's left a bad impression on anything close to gardening.

All of our classes have been with the Gryffindors, so I haven't had much of a chance to get to talk to my friends other than a few minutes between meals. Other than some snide comments from a few students, primarily an annoying redhead, and he usually targets Draco for some reason, I haven't had any problems with any of the students. So it came as a surprise that my first "altercation" if you will, came from a fellow snake.

After dinner I was walking into the common room with Pansy, Draco was already there talking with Crabbe and Goyle, his lackeys from day one, and said "I don't know how they let a half blood in our house. She should have gone to Gryffindor like her blood traitor father." The three of them started laughing. Pansy was furious and it looked like she was about to say something in my defense, but I put my arm in front of her to stop her.

Draco looked over at us and said through his laughter "What's the matter Potter? Can't fight your own battles?" Which had the three of them laughing even more. By this point Draco had gotten the attention of all of the students in the common room.

"Leave her alone Draco!" Pansy shouted. 

"What, the half blood raised by muggles can't talk for herself?" Draco said as he walked towards us, wand now in hand.

Now was the perfect time for me to put legend to the test. Quite loudly a yelled to the various snake statues littered around the common room "Grab them." 

As soon as I said that, every snake statue in the common room broke free from where it had been and moved to subdue the three boys. Before anyone could react, Draco had the largest of the snakes coiled around him staring him in the eyes, and Crabbe and Goyle were pinned to the floor. Needless to say, everyone was speechless including Malfoy. I sauntered up to him and pet the snake on the head. My focus stayed on the snake as I said to Malfoy, "As you can see Malfoy, I don't need my wand to beat you. I was meant to be here. Maybe more so than you. So we can either be friends, or..." turning my gaze to him I continued, "we can be enemies."

In parseltounge I said "Squeeze." And Malfoy let out a yelp as the snake squeezed him tighter. 

"I yield!" He said just loud enough for me to hear due to the compression on his chest.

"Release them and go back to sleep. All of you." I spoke in parseltounge. As the snakes withdrew back to their "homes" Malfoy slumped to his knees. Walking to the stairs to my room I shouted back to him without looking back "Remember this feeling Draco. A little humility in front of your betters will serve you well." I knew I was provoking him, fully aware of the pureblood view of half-bloods. I slid my hand into my pocket and gripped my wand. I heard the word I was ready (and hoping) to hear, Stupefy!

I whipped around, drawing my wand "Protego Duo" as the spell was cast back to Draco. Caught off guard, he went flying backwards. Crabbe and Goyle had their wands drawn as well, but with Draco hit by his own spell had them looking at him flying backwards instead of at me.

Three quick flicks of my wrist and the word "Expelliarmus!" had all three of their wands lying at my feet before Draco even hit the ground. I might have overdone it with the Protego Duo spell, as I was now feeling drained, and in sudden need of sleep. The basic Protego would have been sufficient, but I wanted to prove a point, and I think I did that nicely. Without saying another word I walked up to my room. Silence filled the common room save one set of footsteps running after me. From the sound of shoes on the stone floor, I knew it was one of the girls and figured it was Pansey, which it was. 

"That was amazing! First the snakes, then the shield! I've never seen anything like that!" Pansy said when she caught up to me. I turned to her with a smile and saw a puzzled look on her face. "What happened to your eyes?"

"What do you mean, what happened?" I asked now just as confused as she was. She grabbed my hand and pulled me to my vanity mirror. Looking back at me were violet eyes.

"I think they're beautiful. Very unique." She said, resting her chin on my shoulder.

"I don't know, but they've done this once before and I thought I was going crazy." 

"Well, you're no crazier than me then." She paused, her face and inflection taking a tone of mock concern. "One thing's for sure though, you might have made an enemy today, and it hasn't even been a week. At this rate, you'll be by yourself against the entire school before the year is out." I love that little sly grin of hers when she's teasing people.

"Ha, ha. Now if you'll excuse me I'm a little tired and I think I'm going to lie down for the night."

"Ok. See you in the morning then."

I got undressed and snuggled up under my blanket, falling asleep with happy thoughts.

Severus Snape let out a sigh as he thought of what to do. Getting a report of students dueling isn't unexpected, but for it to be this soon and amongst first years no less. Even more confusing is how a girl raised by muggles could take out a trio of wizards by herself.

"Why did she have to end up in my house, as my responsibility. She should have gone to Gryffindor like her parents, been McGonagall's problem. But no, she had to be sorted Slytherin. And now she's causing problems just like her father. But why does she have to have Lily's eyes? And of course if what I'm told is true, it wasn't her that started the fight. And to think she's a parselmouth as well..." He thought to himself. Rubbing his eyes he got up from his desk to sort out this mess.

_________________________________________

I was woken up by Pansy rubbing my shoulder. "Sorry to wake you, but Snape wants to talk to you. Get dressed and meet Gemma in the common room."

"I take it this is about Draco?" I asked, more rhetorically than anything else. As I got up and slipped on my robes.

"Probably."

"How long have I been asleep?"

"Only an hour at most."

"Well, time to face the music, as they say." I smiled weakly as I walked past Pansy.

"Good luck." Pansy said as I left the room."

Draco was already sitting in a chair when I got to the common room. He looked up at me with a half snarl but stayed quiet. As soon as Gemma saw me enter she said, "Now that you are here, Holly, I'm to escort both of you to Professor Snape's office."

She led us out of Slytherin house and through a few corridors before pointing to a closed door, "that's the potions classroom by the way." She said while she continued walking past to another door just down the hall. She knocked on the door a couple times.

"Enter!" Snape's voice came from the other side of the door. Gemma motioned for us to enter and Draco said "Lady's first." I rolled my eyes thinking "where was this chivalry an hour ago?"  I quickly composed myself before opening the door. 

Professor Snape was standing behind his desk looking out the window. "Potter, Malfoy. Sit." He said without turning around. I quickly moved to one of the chairs and sat, Draco didn't move as quickly, but there was still a little more pep than I've seen from him these last few days. As soon as Draco sat down Snape turned around. If I thought he looked mad before, I was sadly mistaken. It was easy to tell that he was keeping his temper in check, but at the same time anything might set him off.

"Here I was enjoying my night when I hear about two of my students dueling in the common room. And to make things more interesting, all of the snakes in the common room coming to life and attacking my students." He stared into my eyes as he asked, "What do you have to say for yourself, Potter?" 

I have to say I was caught a little off guard, thinking he thought I was the guilty party in all of this. From the corner of my eye I see Draco smirk, knowing he thinks he's gotten away with everything. "I was just defending myself! Draco is the one that started all of this!" I realized that my temper wasn't going to help anything so I quickly added "Sir." In a bit of an overly meek tone.

"As would be corroborated by several of your housemates." His tone softer, almost as if proud of my actions. Turning to Draco, his anger returned as he said "Minus 50 points from Slytherin for unauthorized dueling, and use of derogatory words against a housemate." The look on Draco's face was so priceless I had to actively try to maintain my composure. Turning back to me, and in his normal tone, "And for you, Miss Potter, have 60 points for Slytherin for your use of defensive spells above your expected knowledge level, and for succeeding in what would normally be overwhelming odds." I tried as hard as I could, but I couldn't avoid blushing a little bit, not could I keep from smiling. "See that you do not do this again, either of you. Malfoy, you are dismissed. Potter another moment of your time." I watched as Draco slunk out of the office and closed the door.

"Your wand please, Miss Potter." Snape's request caught me off guard, but I pulled out my wand to hand it to him. He took it from me and inspected it for just a moment before handing it back. "As I suspected." He said as he walked around his desk and sat down.

"Is there something wrong with it? I just bought it a little over two months ago!" I said concerned.

This got a chuckle out of Snape. "No. There's nothing wrong. You showed great skill and potential, and having that wand explains at least a little of that. Aspen wands are known to favor dueling. Tell me, Potter, how did you know that spell, Protego Duo?"

"Dueling Spells for Beginners. I've been practicing for the last month."

"Professor Flitwick will tell you more, but I want you to join the dueling club. It's not usually open to first years, but I think you have proven yourself. You probably don't know this, but most wizards can't even cast the standard Protego successfully, let alone while their backs were turned."

"Thank you, sir."

"One more thing before you go Miss Potter. I'm not sure if you are aware of not, but having revealed that you are a parselmouth, you have marked yourself as a future dark witch in the making by many of your fellow students, as well as many others in the wizarding world." I remained silent as he continued. "By this time tomorrow, I suspect the entire school will be aware, and by the week's end it wouldn't surprise me if there were an article in the Daily Prophet."

I honestly didn't know how to respond to that, and I think it showed on my face as Snape said "The way I see it is you have two choices, either embrace your gift and let your actions speak for themselves, or hide it and let them whisper behind your back." Snape, being done talking and not expecting a response, pulled a parchment from a stack on his desk, and with a wave of his hand said "Dismissed, Potter."

I left Snape's office and headed back to my room. Pansy was waiting for me and I told her everything that happened. We both went to sleep with happy grins on our faces.

Breakfast was a little different on a social level. Normally I feel like the third wheel, which I know is because I am a half-blood raised by muggles who was sorted into a house of "blood purists". Even Pansy, who I would consider a good friend, seems at times that she's only being nice to me because we are sharing a room and she wants to keep things sociable. But today was different. Today I had people actively going out of their way to be a little nicer to me. Draco's entourage seemed to have lost a few people, one of them being Tracy, who was all too happy to become my friend. I know it's the nature of the snake pit to align with the strongest or to make alliances that best suit self interest, and I won't fault Tracy for that. She actually is really nice and I enjoyed making another friend.

We finally had potions class. Draco was unusually quiet, and several times I caught him staring at me, either with a look of contempt or what might be infatuation, or at the very least intrigue. It was distracting to say the least. The thought that he might be infatuated with me was most disconcerting. I've never thought of anyone like that, let alone anyone showing that kind of interest in me. I managed to stay focused, which is more than I can say for one of the Gryffindors, who cause a small explosion which sent him and his partner to the nurse. My end result got the grade of "less than rubbish" which in grand comparison to everyone else, was almost praise. If this first class was any indication, potions might not be for me, but it's still better than herbology in general, and anything is better than sitting through a single lecture from Binns, even if I find the subject highly enjoyable.

With astronomy being our next class, and not starting until midnight, I decided to talk to Professor Flitwick about the dueling club. Not knowing if he had a class to teach after lunch, I stopped by his classroom as soon as we left potions. His class had just left when I got there, but there was a Ravenclaw still inside so I waited. It was almost 30 minutes before the two of them were done talking and walking out.

"Miss Potter, I wasn't expecting to see you today." He said with his usual joyful smile.

"Yes professor, I was just wondering if Professor Snape has spoken to you yet?"

"Ahh yes. Quite unusual to have a first year join the dueling club. Even with what he told me, I'm working with third hand information. If you have time, I would like to see some of your talents for myself before I make a decision."

"Im free the rest of the day. My class has astronomy tonight."

"Very well then, follow me please." 

I have to say that following him was a bit awkward. Due to his size he's not fast, but he's faster than slow, so it made for an unusual pace for me. Fortunately we only had to walk a few doors down the corridor. "This room is specially warded to prevent damage from all but the most destructive spells, but I found out years ago that I needed to keep this room locked, as some students thought it a good idea to test the limits of those wards." With a few flicks of his wand, several locks were unlocked and the door opened by itself.

He motioned me to the center of the room where there was a rectangular platform raised about a foot off the ground. "Are you familiar with dueling, Miss Potter?"

"I'm afraid not." I replied.

"Very well then. We shall proceed at club standard. The duel continues until one person yields, is knocked unconscious, or is expelled from the platform. Follow my lead please. We meet in the middle facing each other, wands up," he raised his wand vertically, up to eye level and I did the same "and down." his arm quickly moving to his side, I reciprocated his salute. "We bow." We both bowed. "And now we turn and walk to the designated markers to the platform." Once we were both at our positions, he took a fighting stance and I did the same. "On the count of three the duel begins. You may not know it, but I was once a professional duelist. So don't be afraid of hitting me, but at the same time keep in mind that this is a friendly duel. With that said let us begin. One… two… three!"

I started with a silent Stupefy which was deflected. I followed that with a "Incarcerous" but then he quickly jumped into the air to dodge. I quickly cast "Carpe Retractum" to try and grab him to throw him off the platform, but he conjured a snake which my rope grabbed instead. Using parseltounge, I told the snake to bind him, but it was quickly blasted back into nothingness. I was now growing impatient and felt something in the back of my mind click. I sent stunners at him in rapid succession which was causing him to back up slowly. I took every inch of ground he gave me until he was teetering on the far edge. Without a word, he sent one of my stunners back to me. "Protego!" I shouted with a whip of my wrist, sending it back again. We both continued to Protego the stunner back and forth, and it picked up speed with each repelling. He had the advantage of age and experience, and I found myself moving backwards. We were caught in this standstill until I went to take one more step backwards, only to find nothing there to support my weight and fell off the platform flat on my back, the stunner flying over my head and smashing into the wall.

Professor Flitwick let out a chuckle of pure enjoyment. "My, my, Miss Potter. I haven't had that much fun dueling a student in quite some time! And a first year at that!" He said as we walked across the platform. As soon as he reached me, however, his expression changed. It looked as though he had seen a ghost (per the muggle expression). "Miss Potter, what has happened to your eyes?"

"Are they violet again? That's happened a few times now. I don't know why." I replied, as I got to my feet.

Regaining his composure, he said "You are quite the conundrum, Miss Potter. Quite the conundrum indeed."

"How so, professor?"

"Just the raw natural talent, it's a rare gift, Miss Potter."

"Thank you professor."

As I was leaving Professor Flitwick said, "And Miss Potter! Be here after classes on Tuesdays and Fridays. Welcome to the dueling club."

_________________________________________

Albus Dumbledore let out a long sigh. This now makes three professors to bring Holly Potter to his attention. First was Minerva, concerned about her life with the Dursleys and the high probability of physical and emotional abuse she suffered at their hands and also arranging other living arrangements for her while not here at Hogwarts. Next was Severus informing him that she is a parselmouth, and already using dueling spells well above what even most adults can cast. And now Filius says she fights like Bellatrix, and her eyes changed to the same shade of violet during their bout. The ritual was supposed to erase everything about her parents. She wasn't supposed to talk to snakes. She wasn't supposed to fight like her mother. It must have been whatever happened that night Voldemort was defeated that messed things up. But there's no way to repeat the ritual. Not only is she too old for it to work, James and Lily are dead. The only thing that can be done now is to guide her along the path of light… and make sure she doesn't fall into the darkness.

Author's note: A special thanks to WillowD and RottenTangerine for their support and comments, and to everyone that has left a kudos. Now on to the story.

Having gone to see Professor Flitwick before getting lunch meant the Great Hall was packed, and while this wasn't anything new, word that I'm a parselmouth had by now circulated around pretty much the entire school. As soon as I walked in it seemed like half the students stopped their conversations and we're staring at me. I remembered the advice Professor Snape had given me, that I should embrace it. With my head held high I walked to the Slytherin table and sat down next to Pansy. 

"How'd everything go with Flitwick?" She asked between bites of her sandwich.

"I've made the dueling club." Glancing at one of the metal snakes on the table I said in parseltounge "Go get me a sandwich like hers." The snake came to life and slithered down the table towards the tray of sandwiches.

"It's creepy when you do that, you know." I was about to get mad at her, but I saw her smirk that told me she was teasing me.

"Oh really? Creepy? How so"

"Oh come on. You don't think it sounds weird?

"I've never noticed it honestly. In my head I hear my normal voice."

"Well, it just sounds weird. All that hissing. And your voice sounds like it's under water but with an echo or something."

By this time the snake returned, holding a sandwich as big as it in its mouth. "Thank you, little one." I told it, taking my sandwich and patting its head. As it went back to it's normal decorative form, I saw half the table staring at me. I stood up and gave a little curtsey then sat back down to start eating. Pany just laughed at the whole thing, as did a few others that had been sitting next to us.

Astronomy was a nice change of pace. The class started at midnight and only lasted three hours. In that time we got our telescopes set up and focused, and learned how to use them properly. I don't really see the practicality of the class, but it might prove interesting. I've always enjoyed staring up at the night sky.

Thursday morning came and went with me still in bed. It was nice being able to sleep in. And even better the only class today is DADA, which I had been looking forward to until the class started. I don't know who the worse teacher is, Binns or Quirrell. While Binns puts people to sleep with his monotonous droning, Quirrell studders and seems unsure of what he's talking about. At least in Binns' class we can sleep or try doing something else. I think everyone left that class a little more confused than anything else. And Quirrell seemed to be staring at me every chance he got. Even Pansy and Tracy seemed to think so. Tracy said I should report him, but with it only being our first class with him I didn't want to stir up trouble. "Maybe it's because I was caught dueling. This is Defense of the Dark Arts after all."

"Yeah, but he wasn't ogling Draco." Said Tracy.

"Yeah, that's cause I beat Draco. Not to mention people's views on paseltoung being a 'dark art'." I responded back (and yes I air quoted around the words dark art).

"Maybe. Just promise to stay on guard around him. He creeps me out." Said Pansy.

_________________________________________

Our last class of the week is flying, and it's only a half day. Everything was going well until one of the Gryffindors lost control of his broom while we were supposed to only be hovering. It was quite comical, but at the same time I felt sorry for him. He broke his arm in the fall and Madam Hooch took him to the nurse. Draco walked over to where he fell and picked up Longbottom's remembrall that had fallen out of his pocket when he fell. Granger was trying to get it back from him, but Draco being who he is called her a dirty mud blood and threw the remembrall as far as he could.

I was suddenly filled with rage at his actions, memories of Dudley and his friends doing the same thing to me much of my life. I pulled out my wand and aimed it at the remembrall and cast Carpe Retractum. A string of light stretched out from my wand and latched around my target. With a tug of my hand the remembrall was on its way back and I caught it in my hand. I walked over to Granger and handed it to her. "Make sure this gets back to your friend safely."

"Thanks." She said a little unsuredly.

"You know, not all snakes are vipers. Some of us are capable of doing something nice." I said before turning around and walking back to my friends.

"Yeah, usually to stab you in the back when your guard is down." Quipped the annoying red head Weasley. No wonder Draco hates him so much.

"Shut up, Ron." Said Granger. I heard a small "oof" from behind me. Sounds like Weasley got an elbow to the gut. That made me smile.

"What was that about?" Tracy asked me in a whisper.

"Even if I find her annoying at times, she's one of the smartest in our class. It might pay off later to have her as a friend." I whispered back. "Plus I hate bullies." That I said loud enough to make sure Draco heard it. He intensified his scowl at me, and stormed off.

With classes over for the week, we had two and a half days to ourselves. At lunch I used the snakes on the table to send notes to Hannah, Susan, and Lisa, asking them if they wanted to get together after lunch to catch up. Pansy and Tracy asked what I was up to, so I told them, and asked if they wanted to join us. Before they could respond, gasps, and a few screams of surprise came from the Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff tables which caused the three of us to giggle like… well… schoolgirls… which we are. 

Tracy was the first one of us to get control of her giggles and said, "I don't think the students will ever get used to that. But yes, I'd love to join you and your friends." 

Pansy was still giggling too much to form words, but she nodded her head yes. The three little table snakes returned, and a few minutes later two paper airplanes landed in front of me. The first was from Lisa, who said she already has plans in the library, but the other was from Hannah, which said she and Susan would love to.

So it was that three snakes and two badgers spent the rest of the day chattering away. Up till now all of us first years have been shepherded around between classes, which has made socializing with other houses rather difficult, so it was good getting to actually spend time with friends again. I'm really glad that everyone got along, and it was nice getting additional perspectives on the professors. 

The weekend passed all too quickly and all too soon we were eating breakfast before having to go back to classes. It was at this time though that a flock of owls flew in delivering mail. It was emotionally difficult for me, knowing there wasn't anyone outside the school that would even consider sending me anything, so I was very surprised when an owl dropped a rolled up parchment in front of me. Seeing the other kids give owls some food off their plates, I followed suit and parted with one of my strips of bacon.

"I didn't know you subscribed to the Daily Prophet, Holly." Tracy said as she was opening hers.

"I don't." I replied questioningly, as I too opened mine. The front page caught my attention. Gringotts was broken into for only the second time in history. The target was vault 713, but bank employees said the vault account was already closed and all contents removed prior to the break in, and that no other vaults showed any signs of tampering. "Vault 713… wasn't that the vault that McGonagall took something out of?" I thought to myself.

I was broken from my thoughts as Tracy said "Holly! You made the paper! Page three." Before I could say anything she started reading.

"The Girl-Who-Lives a Dark Witch?

11 year old Holly Potter, daughter of James and Lily Potter, started her Hogwarts education only a week ago, but she has already made a name for herself. This reporter has received tips from several students that all would like to remain anonymous, that Miss Potter has used black arts curses to attack fellow students. If that were not enough, Miss Potter has also revealed the fact that she is also a parselmouth, an ability that is known by the wizarding world as the mark of a dark lady in the making, and is constantly using this blackest of magics to scare and intimidate both student and professor alike. This reporter is shocked that legal actions have not been taken against Miss Potter, and urges the DMLE to investigate the issue.

Rita Skeeter"

I was in shock. Pansy tried comforting me, but I violently shrugged her hand off my shoulder. I was hurt, and filled with rage. I got up from the table and stormed off. As I left the table I threw my copy of the Prophet into the air, pointed my wand at it and shouted "Confringo!", the paper exploding in flame until there was nothing left, and I ran out of the Great Hall in tears.

I ran to the restroom in the dungeons. Nobody uses this one unless they absolutely have to due to a particularly annoying ghost inhabiting one of the stalls. I was there sitting on a toilet crying, wishing I could get my hands on that reporter. How could she publish such hateful things about someone without even getting her facts straight? My pity party was cut short as a voice called my name.

"Miss Potter?" McGonagall's voice still had that stern tone, but it was warm and reassuring at the same time. When I didn't answer, she said "Miss Potter, I know you're in there. Come out and talk."

"Go away!" I shouted at her.

She walked to the stall door. "Now Miss Potter, there is no reason to act like that. Now I understand that the infamous Rita Skeeter has just released a most unflattering article about you, yes?"

"Yes..."

"Well you can't trust anything that that woman has to say. She has built her career on slinging dirt at whoever she can, regardless of the facts. Why, I have half a mind to go to her office and slap some sense into her myself. And I would bring you with me just to watch it happen."

That got a chuckle out of me from between my sobbs. 

"Now come on out of there. We'll get you cleaned up and sorted."

I exited the stall and McGonagall gave me a hug. "Thank you." I said, "But why did you come? I thought Professor Snape would be the one to find me."

"Even though I am not your head of house, you are still one of my students, and one that needed comforting." She broke the hug and asked me, "And did you really want Professor Snape to be the one to talk to you about this? If so I'll gladly let him try comforting an eleven year old girl next time." 

I couldn't hold in a laugh at that thought, and from McGonagall's smile she was having difficulty keeping from laughing too. I dried my eyes and we headed towards her charms classroom. 

While we were walking I asked her about vault 713. "What was in vault 713 that someone would go through so much trouble to try and steal?"

"As I said before Miss Potter, that is Hogwarts business and nothing you need to be concerned about."

"But if someone broke into Gringotts, what's to keep them from breaking in here? And if they do, won't that put students at risk?"

"A valid concern Miss Potter, but I can assure you that it, as well as this school, are well protected. And that includes the student as well." It was clear that I wouldn't get any information out of her, so I left the matter alone and we walked the rest of the way in silence.

_________________________________________

"Holly!" Susan's voice called from behind me. Turning around I see her sprinting down the corridor. Either she had been running for a while, or she's out of shape, because as soon as she reached me she doubled over with her hands on her knees and taking large gasping breaths.

"Susan, what's wrong!? What happened!?" I asked with concern.

With her head still staring at the stone floor, she held up a finger, her lungs still trying to provide her body with much needed oxygen. After what seemed like forever, though it probably wasn't any more than a minute, she straightened up and said, "I just got an owl back from my aunt. She said that the DMLE is basically forcing the Daily Prophet to write a retraction to the article they wrote about you. I thought you'd want to know."

I let out a little chuckle. "That's good, but you didn't have to almost kill yourself delivering the message."

"Well…" her hands were now clasped behind her back and her body was twisting back and forth and her head was hung low. "I was wondering if I could accompany you to dueling practice." Her tone was soft and innocent, but her face looked like she was guilty of something.

"Sure, but we will have to check with Professor Flitwick to make sure it's ok. I don't know if we're allowed to bring spectators."

"That's ok." She said as she hooked my arm in hers and we started walking together towards the dueling room.

Professor Flitwick said there weren't any problems with spectators, and it sometimes gets rather packed, especially leading up to the school tournament. The first class was a little lackluster. There were only 14 of us in the club, but Flitwick said there are usually a few students joining after Christmas break. We were each handed a parchment with a list of spells we were not allowed to use, and then Professor Flitwick had a duel with each of us to gauge our abilities. He started with the oldest kids and worked his way down. With me being the only first year that meant I was last. I'd like to say I did better this time than the last, but it felt to me I did worse. Maybe it was because I saw some of the spells the other kids were doing, their repertoire was much larger than mine. 

Once again though, our duel was action packed. I started off with a silent stunner, and tried my hardest to keep firing as many spells as I could as quickly as possible. Unfortunately I didn't notice the rope that was conjured behind me until it had already slithered around my feet and was dragging me off the platform. Professor Flitwick vanished the rope as soon as I hit the ground so I could stand up, which to my embarrassment was to an applause from the entire room.

Susan came running up to me and threw her arms around me in a hug. "That was so amazing. I've never seen anyone duel like that, and I've seen how the aurors train." When she broke the hug and we were looking at each other, I saw a puzzled look on her face. "What happened to your eyes?"

The weeks passed by quickly now that we were used to the routine of classes. Draco was no longer actively scowling at me anymore, but we weren't exactly on friendly terms either. I'd almost call it a respectful dislike of each other. And since the incident with Longbottom's remembrall even the Gryffindors have been sociable to me. Susan though has been acting a little strange. It seems like ever since the first dueling club session she's been trying to find reasons to spend time with me. I've even caught her staring at me a few times from across the Great Hall during meals, which always makes her look away quickly and blush. I've never been attracted to anyone really, and I've never really thought about my sexuality. I've always imagined what it would be like to fall in love and get married, but growing up without any friends, there has never been any real emotion behind it. One thing's for sure though, I'm very confused about how I should be feeling about her. Worst part is I don't even know who to talk to about it. 

Halloween is finally here. The feast tonight has pretty much been the talk of the entire school for the last week, and now it's finally here. The decorations were great, and the food was good as usual, but to be honest I miss the muggle tradition of dressing up. We were just getting to dessert when Professor Quirrell came in screaming there was a troll loose in the dungeon. Dumbledore told everyone to go to our respective common rooms and we had a mass Exodus of the Great Hall. 

We made it back to the Slytherin common room without incident, when I noticed Draco, Crabbe and Goyle all duck behind a corner. "Shit. He's going after the troll. They're gonna get themselves killed." I thought to myself. Pansy and Tracy were too far away to get their attention, and I didn't trust the others enough to not try and stop me, so I quickly ducked down the same corridor as Draco. I stepped quietly as I could so as not to alert the group ahead of me.

I was close enough to them to hear what they said, but too far away to tell who said what.

"Come on, my wands pointing this way."

"I don't like this. We should head back."

"Don't be a baby. Just think of the house points we'll get for killing a troll."

"But it's a troll. Even Quirrell seemed like he was gonna piss himself."

"That blubbering idiot. My dad taught me some dueling spells. I could beat him with my eyes closed."

"Yeah, but you still got your but kicked by a half-blood girl."

"Shut up! You too weren't much good either."

"Maybe we shouldn't have pissed her off. She's a really good fighter.

"She's kinda cute too."

"She's still a half blood though."

"Shut up! I think it's just around the corner."

I heard them all cast spells. Then I heard the troll roar. Then I heard them scream, and the sound of stone being broken. I ran as fast as I could and rounded the corner to see Draco held upside down by his foot, while Crabbe and Goyle cast useless stunners against the troll. I rolled my eyes at their idiocy and for a brief moment wondered why I didn't just let them run off to get killed.

I pulled my wand and cast Incarcerous. The ropes wrapped around the troll pinning it's club against its chest. This made him let go of Draco so it could use both hands to break the rope. A quick Carpe Retractum pulled Draco away from the troll. By this time the troll broke free of my ropes. And was extremely angry. "Get clear!" I shouted at the three of them. "I've been wanting to try this one." I said aloud to myself. I summoned all the power I could and focused it into a single strike. "Bombarda! Maxima!" I screamed with all the hate and pain and loneliness I've felt my entire life up to recently. There was an explosion. The troll flew backwards, crashing through a wall and covered in rubble, the walls on either side of where the troll was standing were now gone. The troll wasn't moving. That's good. "Your welcome, everyone." I said as my vision faded. I felt myself falling. 

I woke up in an unfamiliar bed. Snape was standing over me with a woman I hadn't seen before, but from her clothes anyone could tell that she must be the school nurse. I sat up slowly, my body was weak and my muscles didn't want to cooperate. 

Madam Pomfrey said, "Welcome back, Miss Potter. I'm Madam Pomfrey, the school nurse. Tell me the last thing you remember."

"I was fighting the troll. I sent him flying into a wall, then everything went black."

"Good. No apparent memory loss." She continued talking as she waved strange devices around me, "You overdid yourself there young lady. You're suffering from magical exhaustion. You should be fine come the morning, but you'll need to take it easy for a few days."

"How long was I out?" I asked.

"A little over an hour." She answered while she walked to a cabinet and put away her instruments and grabbed something from her desk. When she came back to me she said, "Miss Potter, I have a few questions for you."

That didn't sound good. "I'll answer what I can Madam."

"First, according to your file, you have green eyes, straight black hair, and olive skin tone."

"That's me." I responded.

"Can you explain this then?" She asked as she handed me a mirror.

The girl staring back at me is like something from a dream. It's like my face was transformed from classic cute girl, to elegant young woman. It was still me, but subtly different. The first thing I noticed of course were my eyes, back to the beautiful violet that they sometimes change to. Next thing I noticed is that my skin now has a more flawless porcelain look to it, and my cheek bones look a little more defined. Last is my hair. While it had always been straight, it now had a bit of a curl to it.

"My eyes have changed a few times before, but they've always changed back after a few minutes. The rest is new though."

"I see. I'd like to draw some blood, and run some tests if you don't mind."

"Not at all."

After Pomfrey drew some blood she said to Snape, 

"She's all yours, professor."

Professor Snape took his chance to talk to me without hesitation. His voice was that tone of his between mad and homicidal when he said, "Miss Potter, I have heard one story already, but I find that one a little hard to believe. Do you mind telling me why you ignored explicit instructions from the headmaster, risked your life, and then decided to do some demolition of the dungeons?"

"It was Draco, sir. He and his friends went looking for the troll. They said they wanted the house points."

"And you followed them, instead of telling one of the prefects. Why?"

"They would have been long gone before I could have gotten a prefect. And is there anyone else in Slytherin that could have or would have done what I did?"

"And what did you do exactly, Miss Potter?"

"Stunners didn't work on it. I used Incarcerous to distract it and make him drop Draco, Carpe Retractum to get Draco out of the way, then…" I paused and gave him my most innocent look possible, "Bombarda Maxima."

"That explains the damage then." I swear he almost smiled.

"Professor, the troll. I didn't kill it did I?"

He regained whatever composure he had lost. "No. The troll is alive... barely."

"How did it even get in here?"

"That is being looked into." His expression changed a bit to a more disappointed look. "Although you handled the situation, the manner in which you conducted yourself was not acceptable. Minus 20 points each for you, Malfoy, Crabbe, and Goyle for disregarding the headmaster. And another 20 for you using an unauthorized spell without supervision." My face was in shock. That's 100 points from Slytherin, and almost half of that is 'my fault'.

He turned and walked out of the room but paused at the door. "And Miss Potter, plus 50 points to you for putting fellow students before yourself, and another 50 points for sheer dumb luck."

Authors note: see Chapter 3 for the dream/nightmare in case you need a refresher.

_________________________________________

I shot up in bed in a cold sweat, not sure where I was. It took me a moment for recent events to come back to me. I had that nightmare again. But I remember so many details this time. The woman walking with me in the beginning of the dream, I can almost make out her face. She has violet eyes, and long black hair full of curls. And this time when I fell, it was a ginger woman with green eyes that bound me with rope. There was also at least one man there with the evil woman, helping to bind me, and they were talking to someone else. Why can't I remember more!?

Madam Pomfrey came in from a side room. Yawning, she asked "Everything alright, Miss Potter?"

"Yes ma'am, just a bad dream." I replied.

"I can give you a draught of dreamless sleep if you like."

"No thank you. I don't have the dream often, and it's become a bit of a puzzle for me to solve." I replied with a half smile.

"Alright. Back to sleep with you then."

"Yes ma'am." She waited until I laid back down before she went back to her room.

Morning came and Madam Pomfrey ran some more tests. She was still concerned about how and why the physical changes had occurred and then reverted, but without finding anything actually wrong, she declared me fit enough to leave. Classes had already started by the time I was released, and by the time I got changed flying class would already be ending, which is perfectly fine by me because I'm not a big fan of flying. Today however is another dueling club day, but that won't start till this evening. I headed down to the kitchens to get some food. They were hesitant at first, but after explaining I was in the hospital and missed breakfast they gave me a plate loaded with food, and since lunch would be starting soon they went ahead and gave me a plate for lunch as well. Then another elf decided that I needed dessert with each meal, and another one handed me two goblets of drink. So it was that I arrived at the door to the common room with my arms overflowing with food when all I really wanted was a snack to hold me over till lunch.

I ate my breakfast plate, set my lunch down and headed to the communal bath and set the heat to as high as it goes. Slipping into the water was heavenly. If there is one true simple pleasure in life, it is this right here, letting the heat melt away all the worries of the world and coming out of the water refreshed and renewed.

I must have lost track of time, as I heard Pansy say "There's our little troll slayer! How ya feeling?"

"I didn't kill it, and other than a little sore, I'm fine. How'd you hear about it?"

"Well for starters, the entire school has heard about it. But all of us heard it from Draco first. He wouldn't shut up about how you came running in and saved the day. I think he fancies you."

"Eww. I don't even want to think about that."

"I think he's cute. And his family is rich too."

"Well you can have him then."

"Gee thanks. And what about Miss Susan Bones? I think she fancies you too." She slid into the bath on the opposite side as me. "Damn you have it hot in here."

"It's not that hot. It feels good." I said

"I bet Susan would say it's hot in here."

"Oh come on. Honestly, I don't know how I feel about her."

"Just so you know, there are bets going on about how long it takes you two to figure things out."

"Really, is it so boring around here?"

"Yes."

I rolled my eyes. "So what's your wager on?"

"That would be cheating."

_________________________________________

I walked into the dueling club to receive cheers and applause and one red headed girl running up and hugging me. "I'm so glad you're safe. I was so worried."

"I'm fine Susan, just a little tired." I replied as I reciprocated the hug. The hug was nice. It made me think of my earlier conversation with Pansy, and it left me feeling more confused than I already was. Professor Flitwick cleared his throat which snapped me back from my thoughts. Susan and I released each other and I could see the blush in her cheeks, as well as feel the heat rising on mine.

"I spoke with Madam Pomfrey, she says you are supposed to be resting." 

"I'm a little tired professor, but other than that I'm fine."

"Be that as it may, I don't want you dueling today. Your body is still developing, and continually draining your magic can have disastrous effects."

"Yes professor." I said, the disappointment obvious in my voice.

"However, if you'd like to tell the story of last night you are more than welcome to. I'm sure we would all enjoy hearing it."

Of course I took hom up on his offer. Somehow I made a ten second fight take fifteen minutes to tell, but everyone seemed to be hanging on my every word.

I don't remember his name, but it was a sixth year Gryffindor who said, "There is no way you cast a Bombarda Maxima! That is so amazing".

"I'd show you, but I'm under doctors orders to take it easy." I stated overdramatically which got chuckles from most of the students.

The rest of the dueling club session I spent sitting next to Susan watching the duels. I could feel her closeness, less than a foot away. I put my hand on the bench and my pinky grazed hers. My heart was beating like a drum. She hooked my pinky with hers. I let out a breath I didn't know I was holding. I looked at her to see that he was staring at me. I smiled as I slid over on the bench, and our hands fully interlocked. 

"Ahh to be young again." Professor Flitwick said quietly from behind us. Susan's hand tried to pull away, but I gripped it tight. She looked at me concerned, but I just smiled which made her smile and she relaxed.

"You might want to watch this next duel." which was between two seventh years. "Watch how they move. Dueling is a dance. A give and take. A new relationship, so to say. Sometimes you lead, sometimes your partner. But either way, you must always move and react. You are a powerful witch, Holly, but you rely on overpowering or overwhelming your opponent with brute force. While that can be a good tactic, it won't work every time." Professor Flitwick walked back to the platform to get ready to announce the next bout. I sat there still holding Susan's hand, my cheeks I'm sure were as red as her hair. 

Christmas holiday is quickly approaching. Other than that one day holding hands, nothing really changed between Susan and me over the following weeks. There were times that we spent as much time around each other as we could. We even held hands under the table in the library a few times, but there were also times that she seemed to shy away from me. It left me so confused. And I don't know who to talk to about any of it. After Pansy told me about the betting pool that was started, I can't go to any of my friends because I can't trust that any advice they give me isn't designed to help them win the bet. I can't even imagine Professor Snape talking about feelings, let alone with an eleven year old girl talking about her first crush. Professor McGonagall though, has been there for me through a lot of emotional events. 

I knocked on the door to Professor McGonagall's office even though the door was already open. "Umm. Professor? I was wondering if I could talk to you?" My voice betrayed my nervousness I'm sure.

She looked up from a stack of papers she was grading and said, "Miss Potter, of course. Have a seat."

I closed the door behind me and sat. I tried to say something, but my brain decided to forget everything I planned on saying.

After a brief moment Professor McGonagall asked, "You seem nervous. Is everything alright, dear?"

Her question caught me by surprise and caused me to jump in my seat a little. "Yes ma'am… well, maybe?" I looked down at my hands in my lap, my heart beating rapidly. I looked up to see her waiting for me to continue. I took a deep breath "You see, there's a person that I think I like. And I think they like me too, but sometimes it seems like they don't. And I don't know what to do about it. And this is the first person that I've ever kinda liked and I don't know what to do." My words all came out in a single breath. I was nervous and scared and I just looked at my hands again.

Professor McGonagall's laugh made my head whip up to look at her. "Ohh, to be young again, Miss Potter. I remember feeling the same way you do right now, when I was about your age. I take it this person is Miss Bones?"

"How did you know?"

"Us teachers talk. Professor Snape informed me of a betting pool that he heard rumors of."

"Oh."

"Now Miss Potter, you may not like the advice I'm about to give you, but I want you to at least think about it. Your body is going through a lot of changes, and it's normal to start developing feelings. However, you are still young. You don't need to be rushing into anything. You need to take things slow, and let them develop naturally."

"But that's the problem. I don't know what's natural. I don't know if I'm rushing things, or trying too hard, or not trying hard enough. I don't even know how I feel, let alone how she feels."

"I take it you haven't told Miss Bones any of this have you?" I shook my head and she continued. "We can't teach relationships, Miss Potter. All we can do is share from our own experiences. But this is something you and Miss Bones will have to work out yourselves. The last piece of advice I can give you, is that when you get to be my age, you will regret the times you didn't take a chance much more than the times you took a chance and it didn't work out."

Professor McGonagall was right, I didn't like the advice. Don't get me wrong, it was good advice, but I had been hoping for step by step instructions on how to make it all work out. "Thank you professor." I said as I got up to leave.

"Any time, dear. Oh and Miss Potter!"

"Yes professor?

"No matter how things work out, keep in mind the rules regarding student interactions. And good luck."

"Yes professor."

_________________________________________

I kept trying to find the right words to say to Susan, or the right time to say them, but before I knew it we were back on the Hogwarts Express heading back to Kings Cross Station. I will be spending the next two weeks staying with Hannah, which I'm very grateful that Mrs. Abbott had offered me the option to stay with them. The only other option would be to stay at Hogwarts, which wouldn't really be so bad if it weren't for the fact that none of my friends would be there.

The excitement was palpable, everyone anxious to be away from school and seeing family again, which made the ride back to London seem much shorter than our trip almost four months ago. It's hard to believe how much things have changed in such a short time. It wasn't even seven months ago I was living with the Dursleys, living like a slave and locked in the cupboard when I wasn't 'useful'. Now I'm sitting with my friends, next to someone that might be my girlfriend.

I was broken from my thoughts when Susan elbowed me in the ribs. "So what are you wearing?"

"Wearing?" I asked, confused.

"To the yule party." Hannah said. 

"I don't know. I'll probably need to buy something. I don't have anything that's really formal." I said.

"We should all meet up in Diagon Alley and go shopping." Tracy chimed in.

"Tomorrow?" Asked Pansy.

We all agreed. I mentally thought of how much money I had left, and the cost of a new dress, and Christmas presents. "I think I might need to stop by Gringotts first though." That statement got chuckles from my friends.

Before we knew it we were back in London, and the train was coming to a stop. It was chaos once we exited the train. Hundreds of people were there, everyone trying to navigate the sea of people to find who they were looking for. We made our way to some benches and set down our things. Slowly the crowd lessened as students and family were one by one reunited and quickly left the platform. It wasn't long before my friends one by one saw their own family members and we said our goodbyes.

"Mom!" Susan yelled excitedly, and grabbed my hand pulling me along with her. I knew she was excited about me meeting her, but I wasn't quite ready to be dragged at almost full sprint.

"Hi Susan." Her mom said while hugging her daughter. After their hug ended, which was only a few seconds, she looked at me, "And you must be Holly Potter. I've heard a lot about you." and she held out her hand which I shook. "We'll have to have you over some time. I'd love to get to know more about the girl my daughter keeps writing home about."

That made Susan's cheeks turn almost as red as her hair, and I'm sure from the heat radiating from me that mine looked very much the same, and Susan half growled and half whined, drawing out the word "Mom!"

"Holly!" Hannah yelled from back at the benches, pointing to where her mom was standing.

"It was nice meeting you, Mrs. Bones" I said before turning to Susan, "So, tomorrow?"

"Yeah. Send me an owl with the time." Susan replied. 

I nodded and then turned back towards Hannah and my things. As I was walking away I heard Mrs. Bones ask, "What's tomorrow?"

_________________________________________

Jorpey was happy to see us. I unlocked my trunk for him this time which made him seem so happy he was about to burst into tears. He already had dinner ready for us, which wasn't the selection I've gotten used to at Hogwarts, but was just as delicious. Mrs. Abbott had no problem with taking us to Diagon Alley tomorrow, so I wrote a letter to Pansy and Tracy telling them when and where to meet, while Hannah wrote the same thing to Susan and Lisa. With Jorpey having put our things away we went to our rooms for the night. It was strange being all by myself. It made me miss Susan.

We had agreed to meet up for lunch, then go shopping, but I had to stop off at Gringotts first so we left right after breakfast. After telling Hannah about the ride down to the vault, she wanted to come with me as she had never been to her parents vault before. When I told the goblin at the front desk who I was and what I wanted, I was asked for the key. I explained that I didn't have it, as I wasn't expecting to have to withdraw anything when I left Hogwarts. I was told to have a seat while I wait for an account manager.

About fifteen minutes later I was called into an office. "Miss Potter, come with me."

Once we were inside his office he asked, "So you want to access your vault but you do not have your key, is that correct?"

"That is correct."

"And where exactly is your key, Miss Potter?"

"I didn't know I would be needing it when I left Hogwarts, so it's still with my magical guardian."

"I see. Since it's not lost, all we need is a simple blood test to prove ownership, and you'll be all set." He pulled out a small knife and a strangely colored parchment. "Your finger please." I held out my hand and he pressed the point of the knife into my finger drawing a little blood. "Three drops on the parchment please.

I held my hand over the parchment and squeezed my finger. I watched as three drops of blood fell to the parchment and swirled together and drew a portrait of me and then above that, the names James and Lily Potter, vault 687. I was slightly disappointed when pictures of them didn't appear. 

"Everything seems to be in order. Let me grab a copy of your key, and one of us will take you to your vault." He ushered us out of the office and told us to wait by the cart. 

Soon we were on our way through the depths of the bank vaults. Hannah and I let out girlish screams of excitement mixed with a bit of fear as the mine cart zoomed down the tracks. Arriving at my vault, all too soon, Hannah's jaw dropped when she saw the contents. "You're rich!" She said in amazement as I filled a bag with coins. "Does anyone else know about this?"

"Just McGonagall. She took me here back in June. Dumbledore might know as well. He's listed as my guardian… even though I've never had a conversation with him."

"Well be careful who you tell. People might expect really expensive presents from you."

A sticking out of my tongue made her giggle, which made me giggle. An audible sigh and a look of annoyance from the goblin escort got us to finish up my task and we were on our way back to the surface.

Gringotts didn't take as long as expected, so we had been waiting for a while before we were joined by everyone else. After all introductions were made we ordered lunch, and then us kids went to the shops. Our first stop was Madam Malkin's Robes for All Occasions, where everyone's focus was on finding me a dress for the party. 

I swear between the five of them insisting, I tried on at least twenty dresses. I finally decided on a blueish grey dress with silver inlays that tapered from just below my knees in the front to floor length in the back. I also needed shoes to go with it, strappy court shoes with an inch and a half heel, and some jewelry. Susan said it's definitely time to get my ears pierced, so I left with amethyst studs in my ears, but I bought a pair of lapis lazuli earrings to go with my dress, and a single black pearl drop necklace on a silver chain. I also bought a few more casual outfits and shoes to help fill out my wardrobe.

With my clothing situation taken care of, we still had gifts to purchase, which looking back on things the six of us all getting presents for each other while shopping together might not have been the best idea, but with all of us having the same thought, we gave each other enough space to keep things private. I saw Susan admiring a winter coat. She looked at the price tag and frowned. When she left the area, I took a closer look at it. Black dragonhide with pink fur, which was the softest I've ever felt. I looked at the price on it, it was twice the cost of my entire outfit for the party, but it's not like I can't afford it, and she's been talking about how her current robe is getting a little tight. I spoke with Madam Malkin, and arranged to have her owl it to me at the end of the day.

The gifts for the Slytherins is an enchanted self inking eagle quill, the feather dyed green and a silver snake wrapped around the stem forming the hand grip. They only had the one in stock, but the rest will be sent to me by owl, and they should arrive in the next few days. In addition to those, I got Tracy a wooden flute enchanted to play on its own. For Pansy, a diary enchanted so that only the owner can read. She has always been a little paranoid that some will read it.

Lisa was fairly easy. While one can never go wrong with books, I decided to go a different route and got her a puzzle box that when solved can be used to store small items. The last person on my list proved to be the most difficult, but I finally found something perfect. For Hannah I purchased something called a picture jar. It looks like a smoke filled bell jar, but when you touch it and speak someone's name, it conjures a likeness of that person from your memories.

_________________________________________

The night of the yule party, which was on December 24th, arrived before we knew it, held at the home of Susan's aunt, Amelia. I was disappointed that Pansy, Tracy, and Lisa weren't coming. Lisa is on a vacation to Greece, and Pansy and Tracy have to go to the party the Malfoys are hosting. 

Arriving via floo, we were greeted by Amelia and introductions were made. After being introduced by Mrs. Abbott, Amelia shook my hand and said, "It's a pleasure to finally meet the girl I've heard so much about."

"Good things, I hope." I replied.

"Outside of that scandalous article in the Prophet, yes. My niece speaks highly of you. It seems she's taken quite a liking to you." I felt my cheeks blush with that last statement and I didn't have a response. "Speaking of my niece, she's upstairs. Why don't you and Hannah go join and join her. I doubt you'll have much fun down here."

"Ok. Thank you Mrs. Bones." I replied. Hannah and I found the stairs. Hannah seemed to know where she was going, which was a guest room where Susan was sitting on the bed reading a book.

Her face lit up when she saw us enter the room, and she jumped off the bed. "Holly, Hannah! I'm so glad you're here!" She said, hopping off the bed. "Happy Christmas."

"Happy Christmas, Susan" Hannah and I replied almost in unison. I held out the box that held her present, wrapped in black and yellow wrapping paper, and said, "I got you something. I hope you like it."

"I got you something too." She said as she placed her present down and ran to the dresser and came back with an emerald green envelope with silver trim which she handed to me and a box wrapped in yellow with a black bow she gave to Hannah. Hannah handed Susan a slender box in exchange, it too wrapped in yellow with a black bow.

"Open mine first!" Hannah said excitedly. "What!? I've known her longer!" She said in response to the look I gave her.

Susan and I rolled our eyes, but she obliged. Tearing into her present revealed a silver hair clip with the Hufflepuff badger on it. "Thank you. I love it. Now open mine." She said as she removed her current hair clip and replaced it with her new one.

Hannah tore into her her present, a charm bracelet that already had a compass, a badger, a raven, and a snake attached to it. "For me, Holly, and Lisa." Susan said in explanation of the charms, "just touch the compass and say our names and it will point your way to us."

"Thank you." Hannah said and they exchanged a quick hug.

"Now open mine Holly." Susan said as soon as their hug ended.

I opened my present, and pulled out two tickets to the ICW (International Confederation of Wizards) dueling championships which will be held in Egypt in August. "Sorry you have to wait so long, but the tickets sell out really fast. My aunt had to pull a few strings to get the extra tickets."

"It's wonderful. It gives me something to look forward to." I said grinning. "Now mine!"

Her eyes went wide as she pulled out the robe. "Is this the one I was looking at? I went back a few days later and it was gone."

"That's the one." I said with a smile.

"But it's so expensive. You shouldn't have."

"If I had a Sickle for every time you mentioned wanting a new winter robe, I could have bought two."

I was wrapped in a hug before I realised it and I got lost in the warm embrace, feeling her breath on my skin, feeling our bodies press closer together as we both inhaled at the same time. It made me feel warm and tingly. I guess the hug lasted longer than it should when Hannah cleared her throat.

"Get a room, you two." Hannah said, and she made a gagging gesture when we looked at her.

We broke our hug, and Susan looked embarrassed and a little flush. "We have one thanks. And there's a bed in here too." I said which made Hannah burst in laughter and Susan's face turn as red as her hair.

_________________________________________

Christmas morning came and went with everyone still in bed. Having left the party last night at about 2 o'clock in the morning made all of us want to sleep in, so it was closer to noon when Hannah came and woke me up.

"Come on sleepyhead, there are presents that need to be opened." She said as she pulled off my covers. Her face turned red and she quickly turned around. Looking down at myself I realized that I was too tired last night to change into a nightgown, and had just stripped off my clothes and climbed in bed.

I covered myself with a sheet, "Sorry. I was really tired last night, and…" I stammered then trailed off.

"It's ok. Just get dressed and come downstairs." She walked out of the room, leaving me to get dressed. When I walked downstairs I was greeted with a "Happy Christmas" from Hannah and Mrs. Abbott, and brunch waiting on the table. It's apparently an Abbott family tradition that the opening of presents waits until everyone is done eating breakfast (or brunch, whatever the first meal is apparently), so it felt like Hannah was staring a hole in me, her impatience palpable. 

As soon as the dishes were cleared, Hannah shot up and ran to the small pile of presents. The only presents that had been out prior to this morning were our presents to each other, and the one present we each got for Mrs. Abbott, so I was surprised to see two piles of presents, one wrapped in green and silver next to one in yellow and black. I had a more emotional reaction than I was prepared for and I started crying.

Mrs. Abbott was quick to wrap me in a hug asking, "What's wrong Holly?" And Hannah soon joined the hug as well.

"It's just that I've never gotten presents like this before. My whole life I was unwanted. And now I'm being treated like a member of a family and you haven't even known me that long."

"You are a very wonderful girl, Holly. You've become a good friend to Hannah, and you deserve a little happiness." Mrs. Abbott said.

"Yeah, even if you did get sorted into Slytherin." Hannah said with playful sarcasm, which got me to laugh.

The group hug ended. "I think Holly should go first." Hannah said and she went to retrieve the present she had gotten me while Mrs. Abbott fetched me a handkerchief to dry my eyes. Hannah held a box in front of me and said "Happy Christmas, Holly. I hope you like it."

Opening the box was a silver arm bracelet in the design of a snake. "It's perfect." I said as I slipped it on my arm and adjusted it.

Hannah was equally pleased with her gift, and Mrs. Abbott enjoyed the high end chocolates that I got her. My other presents were nice. I got some clothes and perfumes and a book of beauty spells, all pretty standard things for a girl my age. The last gift was very emotional though. Mrs. Abbott had gotten together all of the pictures of my parents she could track down. There weren't many, but it was a very sentimental and emotional gift. All in all it was a very happy Christmas.

Author's note - I appreciate all of the comments that have been left, they make continuing this story worth it. While chronologically, there is much of the school year left, story wise it's pretty far in. While I still have a few details to work out, I pretty much have the first book plotted out. However, if anyone has ideas or things you would like to see on the future, please comment. (I am trying to keep events as close to cannon as possible, and as realistic to the existing world mechanics as possible though.) Now on to the story cause I know that's what you are here for. :)

I'm walking along a trail through the woods. Behind me a man and woman are holding hands. She has long, very curly black hair and violet eyes. I can't make out his face, but he has dark brown wavy hair. I look back at them, and her violet eyes shine happily at me and he has a happy smirk on his face. I'm anxious to get to where we are going so I run ahead. The woman's voice calls out to me but I can't make out what she said. I turn to look at her as I continue running. Her arm is reaching out to me and her face is one of worry. I'm not paying attention to where I'm going and I trip over something on the trail. Now I'm falling. Falling weightless, as all light disappears. I hear a woman call out to me, screaming for me. I try to answer but I can't speak. I feel a rope slither around my legs. I try to get away, but it tightens its grip. It continues to snake its way around and up my body. It's squeezing me tighter and tighter. I try to scream again, but I'm being squeezed so tightly I can barely even breath. I know this is it. There's no escape for me. I feel tears running down my cheeks. Lily steps out from the darkness and into view. Her green eyes shine dimly in the darkness, full of hate and envy. She laughs at me, an evil laugh. James steps from the darkness and stands next to Lily. I can't breathe at all now. My body tingles from lack of oxygen. I hear someone talking, but he remains out of my field of view. Everything fades away, the last thing I see are Lily's green eyes as even her laugh fades into nothingness. I am no more.

I woke up scared and confused and in a cold sweat. I had my recurring dream again. I had stayed up in bed staring at the pictures of my parents for hours, memorizing their faces, seeing what resemblance I had to each of them. I had Lily's eyes and cheeks, and James's hair. So when I saw them in my dream I knew it was them, but I couldn't understand why they were the second couple in my dream. In my dream she was scarry, and slowly smothering the life from me, all while laughing. I curled into a ball with my head in my knees and rocked back and forth crying.

That's how Hannah found me in the morning. I don't know how long I was like that. I wasn't actively crying by that point, my tears had run out long ago, but I was still sad, scared and shaking. She asked what was wrong, and I said it was a nightmare about my parents. I stayed in bed that whole day, Hannah or Mrs. Abbott checked in on me a couple times each hour giving me a hug and words of encouragement, or bringing me food at meal times, but they left me to my melancholy state.

I was a little detached the next few days, which they understood. Hannah told me she was even worse when her dad was killed during the wizarding war, and it wasn't uncommon for her to have nightmares either. Mrs. Abbott just reassured me that things get easier in time, and if I wanted to talk that she would listen. I know they were trying to help, but how do I explain that in my dream it was my mom that was killing me?

________________________________________

We were back aboard the Hogwarts Express before we knew it. While it was good to be away from school for a while, it was just as good to be heading back. After catching up with the rest of my friends we exchanged our gifts. I got a green puffskein scarf and matching gloves from Pansy, and Tracy gave me an everlasting candle that when lit the flame will change colors based on the moods of people nearby. Lisa, being a Ravenclaw true to their nature, gave everyone books. Mine was a history of the ICW dueling championships 1900 through 1950. Everyone was as happy with their gifts as I was with mine. And after putting things on or stowing them away, we sat and chatted or napped for the several hours more it took to arrive at Hogsmeade.

After the welcome back feast there was another gift giving session with all of the Slytherins. I ended up with chocolate to last me a few months, and a nice array of necklaces, earrings, bracelets and a couple bottles of perfume that neither Pansy nor I liked the smell of.

_________________________________________

School carried on like normal, but our classes have shuffled around. Potions, Charms and Transfiguration are still with the Gryffindors, but Astronomy and History of Magic are with the Ravenclaws, and Herbology and DADA are with the Hufflepuffs. Herbology was met with mixed feelings as I no longer had help from Longbottom during class (he may need help in most of the other classes, but when it comes to Herbology, he certainly has a green thumb and after the incident with his remembrall, he's always made a point to help me when I need it) but at the same time I get to spend a little more time with Susan and Hannah and Professor Sprout doesn't care if we have our own conversations as long as we get our work done and don't distract the rest of the class.

After our time apart over Christmas break Susan and I have pretty much become inseparable. We would stay together late into the evening, and on several occasions we barely made it back before curfew. With Valentine's day just around the corner, and I owl ordered a pink stuffed dragon holding a giant heart and a box of high end chocolates to give to Susan. I also, if everything goes according to plan, want to have my first kiss. I've been thinking about it for ages, and it scares and excites me all at the same time, but I think I'm ready, and I hope she is too.

There is of course a feast planned for dinner that evening and that's when I plan for it to happen. I know I wasn't supposed to be there, but I wanted a place for Susan and me to be alone, so one night I went exploring the third floor and found an unused classroom that I set up for our first date. I placed several candles around the room, and got a small table for the two of us. I also bribed one of the house elf's in having a plate of food there ready for us. It's good to know that there is a half elf that can be bribed with chocolate.

Valentine's day was a Friday, which means we only had flying and her class was done by lunch, which we ate outside next to the lake. When it was time for dinner and we headed for the Great Hall, I grabbed her hand and said, "Follow me."

She looked a little nervous when I checked we weren't being followed, but didn't say anything. It wasn't until we were on the landing of the third floor that she finally said something. 

"We aren't supposed to be here. We're gonna get in trouble." She said in a loud whisper.

"And that's why it's a perfect place to be alone." Looking at the worry on her face I followed that with "Trust me." She nodded, but remained silent as we sneaked down the hall to the room I had set up.

I asked her to close her eyes, which she did, and I opened the door and led her in. "Incendio" I said with a flick of my wand. I had practiced controlling my focus and the power I channel into the spell, so that all of the candles I had set lit simultaneously. The spell however, startled her and she instinctively opened her eyes, and was in silent amazement. 

She turned and hugged me tightly. "It's beautiful." Her words barely audible even given the fact that her mouth was right next to my ear. This was the moment I've been waiting for, my heart beating like a drum, and my mouth suddenly dry. I pulled away from the hug slightly so we could look at each other. "I'm glad you like it. Susan... I like you. And I wanted this to be perfect."

"I like you too. And this is perfect." Her reply was husky, and I could feel her breath just as labored as mine.

"Not yet it's not." My body was barely able to voice the words. Before she could respond I moved my mouth forward and our lips met for the first time. My breath held of its own accord, as did hers. It felt like an eternity of closeness, but in reality it probably was only a handful of seconds, as we both ran out of oxygen.

"Wow!" Was all she said, with the biggest smile I've ever seen. "Come on." she said as she held out her hands to pull me up. "Let's see what we have for dinner."

We ate our food in relative silence, neither of us really knowing what to say. After we finished eating we made our way back to our common rooms as quietly as possible. We were heading down the corridor when we heard a 'meow'.

"Shit. It's Filch's cat. Quick, in here." I grabbed Susan's hand and went to open the nearest door, but it was locked.

"Alohomora." Susan whispered and the lock clicked open.

"Thanks." I said, opening the door, leading us inside then locking the door behind us. We waited by the door for a few minutes and we heard Filch mumbling on the other side. We both held our breaths when the door rattled. The rattling stopped and Filch let out a grunt, more mumbling, then heavy footsteps moving further down the corridor.

We both giggled as we let out the breath we were holding. We decided to stay a few more minutes in case Filch decided to double back, and took the time to look about the room. It was completely empty save for a tall standing mirror with an ornate golden frame. Intrigued, I walked up to it. Looking  into the mirror was me, but it was the different me, with violet eyes and high cheekbones, the one I saw reflected back when I was in the hospital. And then two figures walked up to stand behind me, a woman and a man. The woman was beautiful, long curly black hair, dressed in black leather, with the same violet eyes and cheekbones as the reflected me. You could swear we were related, like mother and daughter given the age difference. The man looked familial too, that piercing stare and serious expression I've seen in my reflection countless times. And his hair had just a bit of natural curl to it. These are the people from my dream, and they made me feel warm and safe… and loved. I reached out my hand to hers, our fingertips touching through the mirror. "I love you, my precious Lyra." The woman mouthed, and in the back of my mind I heard her voice and what she said. Something clicked in my brain, who is Lyra? I suddenly felt cold and alone. I fell to my knees and was crying. 

Susan's hand was on my shoulder, she said something. It took my mind a moment to piece the sound of her voice into words. "What's the matter?" was all I understood.

I couldn't speak and just pointed at the mirror. "I'm the head of the DMLE, just like my aunt." She said happily.

"That's not what I see." I said through my tears. "I think I see my parents… my real parents." 

"What do you mean, your real parents?"

"I can't explain it. It's not Lily and James Potter. It's two other people, but I look like them. And the way I feel when I see them… it just feels right."

"We'll figure this out. Together. But for now, let's get back to our rooms." She helped me up and gave me a kiss, then with her hands on my cheeks, "I mean it. Together. Whatever this all means, we'll figure it out together." She wiped my tears and we headed back downstairs and to our respective common rooms.

I yawned and stretched out on my bed, sitting up to see Pansy sitting at her desk writing on a parchment. "Morning sleepyhead. You were out late." She said, setting her quill down and turning around. "Spill!"

I sat up, holding my sheet against me. "I had a private date with Susan." I replied as innocently as I could.

"Till 11:30! An hour and a half past curfew?" Her eyebrow raised questioningly.

"We lost track of time."

"Uh huh. And you're glowing. Spill"

"So we had dinner…" I wasn't sure how much I should share

"And?!"

"And nothing." I felt my cheeks start to blush as I remembered last night.

"No, spill! I want details. I know where you sleep after all."

"Ok, fine. So we kissed…."

"And?"

"And that's all. We had dinner and kissed." I could feel my cheeks burning from both embarrassment of sharing an intimate detail, as well as the residual excitement.

She squealed in excitement and ran over to me and gave me a hug. "I'm so happy for you two." After she released me she said, "You know, if you could maybe share a kiss out in public today, you'd be doing me a HUGE favor."

What do you mean… this is about that betting pool isn't it!" I said halfway angry.

"Calm down. It's not like I'm gonna tell anyone either way. I'm your friend, and that information is between you and Susan. But I called Valentine's day and it looks like I was right."

"So how much is the pot worth now?"

"Fifty Galleons last I checked."

"That much?"

"Yeah, but I think a few others wagered on Valentine's day, so I'd be splitting it."

"Well, we are going to be spending the day together, so…"

"Yay!" She squealed clapping quickly.

I wrote a quick note to Susan saying good morning, and I'll hope to see her when lunch starts. Waking up one of the little stone snakes I now keep in my room I told it to deliver my message, and watched as it slithered away.

"How do they get in and out of the common rooms?" Pansy asked.

"I don't know." I tilted my head in thought. "They can't talk back so they can't tell me. I'm still not quite sure how they even find the people I want them to."

"Well I guess that part at least is similar to how the owls find who they're looking for."

"I guess. But I'm still not sure how the owls know either."

"True." Pansy said and then went back to her writing and I took a shower. By the time I finished showering Pansy was gone. Looking at the time I only had thirty minutes left until lunch. I quickly got dressed and headed out the door to find Susan. She was waiting for me outside the Great Hall. Her eyes lit up when she saw me and we walked into the hall holding hands. We were halfway to her table when I stopped which forced Susan to stop along with me.

"I'll explain later." I whispered to her, and as she turned her to face me I stole a kiss. I had planned to keep it short and sweet, but I lost a little control when our lips met. There was a loud wolf whistle from the Slytherin table and everything got super quiet. We broke our kiss to nearly half the hall giving us an applause. Susan was red and mouthed 'you owe me'. I walked her to her table and said "Library after lunch?"

Susan just nodded and I left her to join my fellow Slytherins. Pansy just gave me a wink as I sat down across from her. After lunch Susan and I went to the Library to begin looking into what I saw in the mirror. Susan started trying to find information on magic mirrors and I looked through archived Hogwarts yearbooks. Since I'm eleven, she should have graduated in 1980, but just in case she started Hogwarts at the age of twelve, I started my search with the 1981 yearbook and worked backwards. 

It was the 1970 yearbook when I saw her. It was a group photo. All it said was 'the Black sisters'. 

"I found her!" I exclaimed in a whisper, but not quiet enough to keep Madam Pince from giving a 'shush' from her desk. Susan looked over as I pointed out the woman I saw in the mirror. 

"She's pretty, not as pretty as you though." She kissed my cheek then continued, "So what's her name?"

"I'm not sure yet." I said as I marked the page and flipped to the solo pictures. "Bellatrix Black." I said when I finally came to her picture.

"Bellatrix, that's an unusual name." She paused for a moment. "It sounds familiar for some reason."

"Yeah, I know I've heard the name before... maybe during a class."

"No, I mean I've heard the name before coming to Hogwarts."

I just shrugged my shoulders as I excitedly flipped through the pages to find her sisters, Andromeda and Narcissa. I flipped through the rest of the pages of that and the preceding seven yearbooks for all the pictures I could find, and bookmarked each page. I went and paid for copying paper to make copies of every picture there was. 

When I got back to our table, Susan slid the book she was looking through towards me and said, "I think I found the mirror."

I read the brief entry on the mirror. "The earliest definitive documentation of The Mirror of Erised is in a diary belonging to Queen Nefertiti, but most scholars agree that the mirror, or at least similar mirrors, date back to the times of Merlin and Morganna. This mirror is one of those magical artefacts that seems to have been created in a spirit of fun (whether innocent or malevolent is a matter of opinion), because while it is much more revealing than a normal mirror, it is interesting rather than useful. The mirror shows not reality, but the most desperate desire of a person's heart, a vision that has been known to drive men mad. The mirror disappeared sometime in the late 1800s and it is thought to have been destroyed."

"What is it doing here in Hogwarts, then." I asked and Susan shrugged. I finished making my copies, my favorite being one of her holding a trophy in hand as the Hogwarts Dueling Champion'. If she is my mother, that means dueling runs in my blood. We spent the rest of the time till dinner working on our assignments.

Author's note - I know this seems like a short chapter, but I plan on posting the next chapter on Wednesday, providing I get my next chapter finished before then. Hopefully, my desire to not disappoint people means I get off my butt and get over my writing slump. Anyways, hope you enjoyed, and as always I am open to any ideas or suggestions for year two.

I couldn't sleep. I kept looking at the pictures I now have of Bellatrix, and the pictures I have of Lily and James. Why do the pictures of Lily and James fill me with anger, while the picture of someone I just found fill me with joy? I can see how I resemble the Potters, but the other me looks like Bellatrix. I decided to go back to the mirror. 'I know the book said it can drive men mad, but I'm not a man. I'm a girl. If it drives women mad as well then the book would have used the word people.' I said to myself, a weak justification I know, but I didn't really care at the moment.

I made sure Pansy was asleep and crept out the door and made my way back to the third floor. I entered the room, but the mirror was gone. I slumped down against a wall and started to cry. I didn't hear the door open, or footsteps, but a voice said, "Tissue?"

I shot my head up. Standing in front of me was Professor Dumbledore, holding I white handkerchief out to me. I wiped my eyes on my sleeve and said "No thanks, I'm fine."

"Fine is a relative thing. You know you're not supposed to be in these corridors, or out of bed at this time of night. I haven't heard of any misdoings on your part from any of the professors or prefects, so the fact you're in this room right now makes me think you are not fine." His voice was gentle, and his words indicated wisdom and insight.

"Am I in trouble then?" I asked.

"No, no. You're not in trouble. I am concerned however. The mirror you came looking for, it shows neither truth nor wisdom. It can be quite dangerous, even more so to young minds like yours."

"Then why was it here? Why put something dangerous in a school for students to find?"

"We teach you magic, much of which could be dangerous. But part of growing up is learning how to mitigate that danger. That is why I had the mirror moved. I ask that you do not go looking for it again."

He turned and walked away. Before he reached the door I said, "Professor?" He stopped and turned back to me. "Do you know a woman named Bellatrix Black?"

I caught him off guard. His eyes betrayed him, showing deep regret for just a sliver of a moment. He turned back to the door and said, "That is a name for another time, Miss Potter." And with that he walked out the room and closed the door behind him.

I was reminded of what the sorting hat had said to me about powers at work, and a former student being involved. If Bellatrix Black is my mother, who is my father, and why does the world know me as being the daughter of Lily and James Potter? Since Dumbledore won't tell me anything, I'll ask Professor McGonagall, out of all of the teachers that have been here that long, she's the only one I feel I could ask. I sat alone in the empty room in contemplation for a few minutes before I made my way back to bed.

After transfiguration class I asked Professor McGonagall if I could speak with her privately.

"Of course, Miss Potter." After the last of the other students left, she closed the door. Turning back to me she asked, "So what can I do for you?"

"Well, I've had this recurring dream since as long as I can remember. One of the people in that dream I found looking through previous Hogwarts yearbooks… Bellatrix Black." Her face took a much more serious expression. "I was wondering if you could tell me anything about her."

"Firstly, Miss Potter, you are nothing like that mad woman, I can assure you that. Secondly, it would be highly suspect that you actually had Bellatrix playing a role in your dream. It's more likely that after you saw her picture you are trying to fit her into this dream you've been having."

"Even so, is there anything you can tell me about her? What made her so bad?" I asked.

"There are a lot of things you need not concern yourself with, and she is one of them. I will tell you that she was always a very bright student, but she was a very mean woman who enjoyed hurting other people. Now if you'll excuse me, Miss Potter, I need to prepare for my next class."

I could tell that she was upset, more upset than I've ever seen her. She was trying very hard to hide it, but I could see the pain of loss in her eyes. I decided to not push the topic any further. "Of course, thank you for your time Professor." I said, I left Professor McGonagall's room in a rush. I should have been paying attention to where I was going but I was angry and my mind was clouded with unanswered questions. I didn't see the person in front of me until after we had collided with enough force to knock us both down. It took me a moment to realize what had happened, I just ran into my least favorite teacher, Professor Quirrell, causing him to scatter the parchments he was carrying and half of the contents of my bag into the floor.

"I'm sorry Professor, my mind was elsewhere." I said as I started to gather up and sort out the scattered items.

"Q-q-quite alright, M-m-miss Potter." Professor Quirrell said as he stood up and dusted himself off. "N-n-no damage done. Is there a-a-anything you wish to t-talk about?"

"No not really. Not unless you know anything about a woman named Bellatrix Black." I said as I stood, holding out to him all of his previously scattered parchments. There was a certain air of annoyance and sarcasm in my tone and I mentally braced myself for a dressing down. 

Without saying anything to me at all he simply grabbed the stack of parchments from me and walked off in the direction he had been heading. When he was about five steps away he said, without turning around, "Have a good day, Miss Potter." 

My walk to the Great Hall was much more subdued. After running into Quirrell it seemed like my anxiousness after leaving McGonagall's class had gone and I was left with my thoughts. By the time I arrived in the Great Hall for lunch most everyone was already halfway through with theirs.

"There you are. We were about to form a search party." Pansy said as I sat down.

"I went to talk to Professor McGonagall about something, then literally ran into Quirrell on my way here."

"Ugh." Tracy shivered, then continued, "I can't stand that guy. He creeps me out."

"Yeah. There's something about him that I can't quite place my finger on." I replied, which got nods from both of them. 

Coming back from Astronomy class I was wanting nothing more than to collapse on my bed and go to sleep. Since coming back from break, astronomy is now on Tuesdays, which isn't a problem in itself, but sometimes I have a tendency to overdo it during dueling club which leaves me a little tired. So when I finally got back to my room I changed into a sleepshirt, leaving my robes in a pile on the floor and collapsed on the bed. It was when my head hit my pillow that something was wrong. It took a moment for my brain to register the fact that my head hit something hard.

"Ow." I muttered. Reaching my hand back behind my head to feel something very bookish.

Pansy let out a small chuckle then asked "You okay?"

"Yeah. Did you leave a book on my bed?"

"No. Did you let someone borrow one?"

"No." At this point I was sitting up and reaching for my light. As soon as I slid the lantern cover open I looked down at the book in my hands with a puzzled look.

"What you got there?" Pansy asked, seeing the bewilderment on my face.

"Hogwarts yearbook 1945."

"Weird. I'm going to bed. Good night." Pansy got Into her bed and pulled her curtains shut.

"Goodnight." I replied, and not wanting to be rude I grabbed my lantern and drew my curtains closed. The yearbook was bookmarked with a piece of parchment. Opening the book to the marked page revealed the parchment had writing on it which read, "Meet me in the astronomy tower during the start of the next Quidditch match. Please come alone." Needless to say I was more annoyed that my sleep was postponed until I looked at the marked page in the yearbook. It was the seventh year Slytherins and one picture stood out, granted he was older when I saw him in the mirror, but it was definitely him. "Tom Riddle." I said in a whisper. I flipped through the yearbook trying to find more pictures of him, but fell asleep somewhere along the way.

When I woke up it was almost lunch time and Pansy was gone. I made my way to the bathroom, and after relieving myself, took a shower, helping me to wake up fully. After my shower I still had almost an hour before lunch so I decided to take another look at the yearbook, however it was nowhere to be found. I threw on a clean robe and headed to the library.

It felt like I was being watched as I made my way to the library. There was an eerie quiet that seemed to move with me through the dungeons. I listened for footsteps, and took glances over my shoulder, neither giving any indication of anyone around me. I shook the feeling the best I could, after all the only reason I'm not in class right now is because I had Astronomy last night, and the castle corridors can be desolate at times.

Arriving at the library I headed to the collection of yearbooks, but 1945 was missing, as were the six years prior. I asked Madam Pince about the missing books, and she informed me that they had all gone missing several years ago, before she became the librarian. I left the library disappointed and went to the Great Hall, as it wouldn't be long until lunch was served.

Pansy was already there sitting next to Draco with Crabbe and Goyle across from them. I sat my bag on the table next to Pansy and plopped down, crossing my arms over my bag and resting my forehead on them.

"Hello sleepyhead. Long night?" Pansy said, too cheerful for how I felt.

"Yeah. Kinda." I responded, then rolling my head to face her I continued, "Did you move that book this morning? I couldn't find it when I woke up."

"No. Maybe whoever put it there took it back?"

"What book was it?" Draco asked.

"A Hogwarts yearbook from a long time ago." Pansy answered before I could.

"Weird." Draco said, and then continued his conversation with Pansy. They were talking about quidditch, which I tuned out in favor of my own thoughts, trying to think of anyone that might have known about Tom Riddle. I told Susan what I saw in the mirror, but she wouldn't have any idea what Tom looks like, and I haven't told anything to anyone else. 

It wasn't until all of the professors walked in that I thought about Dumbledore. He knew that I had found the mirror. I know he knows something about Bellatrix Black. Could he have somehow seen what the mirror showed me and recognised Tom? I hoped that it wasn't him, because I found the thought of him sneaking about the girls dorm rather creepy.

________________________________________

The rest of the week dragged on, and I had problems concentrating on my classes. I had of course told Susan as soon as we had a moment to ourselves. She wanted to come with me when I met the mystery person, but I convinced her to let me meet the person on my own. She was a little disappointed but understood, as the note did say to come alone. 

Saturday finally arrived, and with it the quidditch match and my meeting with the mystery person. While most of the school was making their way to the pitch, I made my way to the astronomy tower. I knew I was early, but I was still disappointed to find myself alone, despite my winter coat, without the usual warming spells the cool wind seemed to cut to the bone. This was my first time up here during the day and the view made up for the cold. I took a seat on one of the benches and was looking out over the forest when I felt pressure on my back that radiated out a tingling over my entire body. I tried to move but I couldn't. My mind flooded with fear and anger until I heard a voice behind me.

"It's okay. I'm not going to hurt you." The voice was unfamiliar, but soothing. Seeming to sense my emotions calming the voice continued. "You were robbed of the life you should have had, and for that I am sorry. I know you have a lot of questions, but it is not yet time for all of them to be answered, because knowing the truth will place you in danger and I would be unable to protect you. Soon though I will rise again, and claim you as mine. Before I go let me share with you a few of my fondest memories."

A feeling of vertigo overtook me, and had my body not been frozen in place I would probably have fallen over. My vision faded out and was replaced by a vision. Bellatrix was laying in a bed, her hair was matted and disheveled, and her body was covered by a sheen of sweat. She was rocking  a newborn baby, wrapped in a pink blanket, in her arms and singing Hush Little Baby. It was the most beautiful voice I had ever heard as she sang,

"Hush little Lyra, don't say a word,

Mommy's gonna buy you a Thunderbird.

And if that Thunderbird flies away,

The wizarding world 'll have hell to pay.

And if those wizards won't pay you gold,

Daddy's gonna do things that can't be told.

And if those things don't come to pass,

Mommy's gonna have to kick some ass."

That vision faded and was replaced by a baby girl a few months old, lying in her crib crying. Her hands were outstretched in front of her. Bellatrix is standing over the crib cooing, trying to get the baby to sleep. All of a sudden a pink stuffed dragon with purple eyes flies off the shelf and straight into her arms. Bellatrix looks over to my point of view with the most beautifully bright smile I have ever seen and looks back at the baby and says "Look at my little Lyra. Already using magic. Mommy's so proud of you." Lyra has now stopped crying and is smiling. Her eyes open, violet eyes just like her mother's, and then shuts them and falls asleep.

My vision once again goes black and my normal senses come back. The spell that had frozen me in place now dispelled, I turned around to see that I was once again by myself. "Dad?" I say in almost a whisper, my voice cracking and tears streaming down my cheeks.

I ran down the stairs after the man that might be my dad, but there was no sign of him. I stopped in the middle of the archway at the bottom of the stairs, staring down an empty corridor. The tears that had started after seeing the memories were in full force now and I slumped against the wall and cried. I cried for being taken from my parents, for being lied to, for the life that should have been. 

I had apparently cried myself to sleep because I woke up freezing on the stone floor, my joints aching and my stomach rumbling. The windows showed the night sky, and a check of the time revealed it was 23:36. "Shit. I need to get to the dorm." I said to myself as I started to make my way through the castle. Half an hour later I was finally at the grand staircase. During the day it would have only taken fifteen minutes at a casual pace, but I was moving slowly so I could listen for any patrolling professors, prefects, or even worse Filch and his cat. 

I emerged at the grand staircase on the fourth floor and as I was making my way down the stairs I heard the first sign of other people. I froze for a moment, my senses on edge. They were too far away to tell who they were, but they were at the bottom of the stairs. I sat down on the steps and slipped off my shoes and hurried as sneakily as I could. 'If I can just get to the third floor unnoticed, I can take the long way around.' I thought to myself. I made it to the landing on the third floor without drawing attention to myself and proceeded on.

I passed the room that housed the mirror, another ten minutes, provided I don't run into anyone else, and I'll be in my bed. I knew I had to stay alert, complacency leads to mistakes and I was too close to get caught now. If I hadn't been so paranoid I probably wouldn't have heard anything, but I heard what sounded like metal scratching on wood. Curiosity got the better of me, and I tiptoed towards the sound. The door that the sound was coming from was different from the rest of the doors in Hogwarts. It was just a slightly lighter shade and didn't have the same amount of wear in the boards, almost like it was newer than the rest, but aged to match the rest of the castle.

"Alohomora!" I said in a loud whisper, and heard the clink of the lock open. I pulled open the door slowly and peered inside. There in the back of the room was a sleeping dog… a giant, three headed dog. It seemed to be dreaming, as one of its front paws was pawing at the air and it was letting out little huffs from two of its three mouths. Looking closer, it was chained to the back wall with a very thick chain and a large metal collar. I was about to leave, chalking 'Cerberus' up to just another weird thing at Hogwarts when the light shifted and something on the floor glistened in the moonlight. It was small and round and sunken into the floor. "Wingardium Leviosa" I whispered, flicking my wand at it. Slowly the handle rose and with it a trap door. I was now even more curious. After all, the only reason to keep a giant beast like this in doors is if it's guarding something, and whatever that something is, it's down that hatch. I was about to take a step forward when the eyes on one of its heads shot open and locked on me. The other two heads were quick to follow and the beast was on its feet and lunging at me.

"Depulso!" It was the first thing that came to mind, and I can't say it really did anything more than stagger it for a second, but that second was all I needed to take a step back and slam the door shut on one of its snouts, and a quick "Colloportus!" To keep the door closed. Breathing a sigh of relief, and taking a moment for my heart rate to return to normal, I continued on my way to the dungeons.

It was almost one in the morning when I finally snuggled in under my blanket, but I was still wide awake. The unexpected nap meant I wasn't tired, and between finding 'cerberus' and the encounter I had earlier with my dad and the memories he shared, my mind was far too busy for sleep. Maybe I can finally have a family. I know I was loved, it was obvious the way my mom was looking at me and from the tone of her voice, and I could feel the sense of love and pride my dad felt. But why was I taken away? Why was my name changed? And why can't he be with me now? My thoughts also went back to 'Cerberus'. Why would a dangerous beast be locked away in the castle? It's hardly the only dangerous thing around here, the Whomping Willow for one and all the creatures in the Black Lake, like the giant squid, but this one seems to be guarding something. Dumbledore had said at the start of the year that "certain death" awaits students on the third floor, and that is where 'Cerberus' was… and the Mirror of Erised. I decided that I had to know what was down that trap door. My curiosity is definitely getting the better of me I know, but after all those years locked in the cupboard at the Dursley's or the beatings that Vernon gave me, even if I'm caught the consequences of breaking school rules doesn't seem too bad. I'll need to do some research in the Library of course.

I still had a good amount of homework to do, and tried to get a start on it, but my mind was too focused on the events of the day. After muddling through my first reading twice, I realized I wouldn't actually get any work done and tried to get some sleep. I thought back to the song my mom sang in the memory I was given, the sound of her voice and the love and adoration in her words lulled me to sleep.

Author's note - I recently purchased Final Fantasy VII Remake, and as much as I'd like to post twice a week, the game is taking up a lot of my free time. I'm getting to the end of the game though, so that may leave me with more time for writing. As always, thank you for reading. Please feel free to leave a comment to let me know what you think, or any ideas you might have or things you want to see. I won't promise to include every idea, but I'll definatly consider them.

"Where were you yesterday? Pansy asked as she and Tracy sat down at the table. "I know you don't like quidditch, but you just completely disappeared."

Of course she asked this as soon as I had taken a large bite of my pancakes, so she had to wait for my answer while I chewed. "I went up to the astronomy tower for some quiet and ended up taking a nap. I must have been exhausted because when I woke up it was already past curfew."

"Well it's a good thing you didn't get caught on your way back." Tracy opined.

"Yeah. I did have to take the long way back though. There were a couple prefects at the bottom of the grand staircase. Which reminds me, how well versed are either of you in Greek mythology?"

Pansy had a questioning look and shook her head at me as she said matter of factly, "You'll have to explain what sneaking back after curfew has to do with ancient mythology." Which got a silent nod from Tracy.

Glancing around to make sure no one was listening, I lowered my voice and replied, "I found something strange. I'll tell you more once we get somewhere a little more private." This got silent nods from my friends, and as soon as we finished eating we were back in the dorms and all three of us sitting on my bed.

"So what's the big secret?" Pansy asked.

"Ok, so like I said, I had to take the long way back through the third floor. I was creeping along and I heard scratching, like metal on wood. The sound led to a locked door, so I opened it to find a giant three headed dog."

"A three headed dog!? That's it? A three headed dog?" Tracy obviously wasn't impressed with the news and seemed a bit disappointed that it wasn't a piece of juicy gossip, and she picked up my copy of Teen Witch Weekly and started to flip through its pages as she does when irritated.

"Yeah, a giant three headed dog, big enough to eat each one of us whole all at the same time. Sorry for finding that suspicious." I said and stuck my tongue out at her, which caused her to roll her eyes.

"That's weird." Said Pansy. "I wonder what it's doing inside the castle."

"Well it was chained to the wall, and there is a trapdoor in the room. As soon as I opened it, the dog woke up and lunged at me."

"So what does any of this have to do with Greek mythology?" Asked Tracy, her eyes still looking at the magazine as she flipped through the pages.

"There was a giant three headed dog guarding the afterlife, or something like that." Pansy answered.

"Cerberus. And it guarded the entrance to the underworld." I corrected.

"Well, pretty much all muggle myths and legends are just their way of explaining our world. You don't believe that there is a portal to the afterlife hidden here at Hogwarts, do you?" Tracy looked up from the magazine long enough to look me in the eyes while I answered.

"Of course not. But you said it yourself, that muggles turned things from our world into myths and legends. But you have to admit the muggles got a whole lot of stuff right. Sometimes it's hard for me to separate the facts about some of the creatures we study in DADA from what the muggle world has made up, the two can be very similar to each other."

"Well, about all I know of Greek mythology are the names of a few of their gods, and that Zeus guy couldn't keep it in his pants with the human women." And from the movement of her eyes it seemed she found an article worth reading, I doubt she'll have too much more input to offer.

"Well, I know a few stories, but I never paid it too much attention. I always liked Egyptian mythology more, the fact that wizards and witches ruled the country for so long has always been inspiring."

"Plotting world domination in your spare time, are we?" I said with a smirk which resulted in Pansy sticking her tongue out at me after smacking me in the face with a pillow. I couldn't let her assault go unanswered, so I replied in kind. The three of us soon descended into a giggle filled pillow fight that ended in full blown laughter after one of the pillows exploded, covering my half of the room in feathers.

It took some time for the three of us to gather up all of the feathers, but once we had them back in the pillow, a simple mending charm had everything back to normal. While I would have enjoyed spending the entire day goofing off, I had homework to do, and hopefully some research on 'Cerberus'. "I'll see you guys at lunch. I need to get started on my homework. If you need me, I'll be in the library."

"Have fun." Tracy and Pansy both said as I threw my books in my bag and headed out the door.

Upon entering the library, which was a little more crowded for a Sunday morning than normal, I walked to where my friends and I usually sit. The table was already occupied by some older kids from different houses, and by the look of them and the little bit of their conversation I overheard were probably seventh years. Looking around, there weren't any unoccupied tables, but Hermione and Neville were sitting alone at a table with five open seats. I was hoping to talk to both of them anyways, so I considered myself lucky.

Walking over to them I asked, "Mind if I join you two? The other tables are rather full."

"Not at all." Hermione said pointing to the chair opposite her. "Maybe you can help me explain something to Neville here."

Setting my bag on the table and sitting I replied, "I'll try, but I have a favor to ask of one of you and a question for the other."

"We're not dating!" Neville shot out quickly and nervously. After seeing my reaction and then glancing at Hermione he added "Not that I wouldn't want to date you… I'm just not… I don't know if…"

Hermione cut him off before he could say anything else "It's okay, Neville. I'm not looking for a boyfriend right now."

Pulling out my books I said, "Well, now that 'that' is settled, Neville, can you look over my herbology homework? I want to make sure what I'm planning won't kill my plant." 

Neville's eyes lit up a bit at the mention of plants, and his previous embarrassment disappeared. "Of course."

"So I take it you have a question for me then?" asked Hermione.

"Yes. How well do you know Greek Mythology?" I asked.

"Pretty well. But why are you asking me?"

"It's kind of a personal project. I'm comparing things in muggle myths and legends to the real wizarding world. Looking for similarities between the two."

"Oooh. That sounds like a lot of fun. I'd love to work with you on that. I had been thinking of doing something similar myself." Hermione was jumping at the bit as I hoped she would.

"And that's why I wanted to ask you. I thought you'd be interested. I wanted to start with Cerberus. I know he was the guardian to the underworld, but I know someone was able to sneak past him."

"Umm. Girls? Do you think we can get back to my priblem? I don't want to fail this class."

"Of course. I'm sorry, Neville. I didn't mean to interrupt your studies. So there's something you need help with?"

"Yeah. I can't get the banishing charm to work right." Said Neville with his head hung low.

"We figured since you're in the dueling club you could help. None of my advice seems to be helping." Hermione said.

"I'll talk to Professor Flitwick at lunch and see if we can borrow the dueling room. They have dummies in there and the room is protected." 

"You think he'll let us?" Asked Neville in surprise.

I shrugged my shoulders and replied, "Can't hurt to ask."

So with us all in agreement, Hermione went to gather some books for 'our research project' while Neville started helping me with my herbology homework. He said I was on the right track for my fertilizer, and it should work well, provided I don't use too much. After getting Neville's approval on my idea the paper was quickly written. I was writing my last paragraph when Hermione came back with several large books she placed on the table then, without a word, went back to the stacks for more. There was a certain pep to her step that I've seen in her before, but haven't seen in a long time. I've often wondered why she got sorted into Gryffindor as opposed to Ravenclaw, she seems way too happy at the idea of hours of reading. 

I finished up my writing then started on my potions work. It was a rather simple assignment, to identify the ingredients in a forgetfulness potion, explain why each ingredient is important, and then explain why someone would willingly consume it. I was already done writing it and just starting my transfiguration essay when Susan, Hannah, and Lisa came and sat down.

"Hey, you." Susan said as she kissed me on the cheek. "I missed you yesterday. You weren't at the game."

"Quidditch isn't my thing. I figured I'd get some quiet time to do my homework, but ended up taking a nap and slept the day away."

"Poor baby. Have you been pushing yourself too hard practicing for the dueling club again?" Susan asked as she ran her fingers through my hair.

"No." Susan gave that look of hers that lets you know she doesn't believe you. "Okay, maybe a little. But it's not like I'm spending all of my free time practicing." I said.

"Apparently you spend some of it sleeping, too." Hannah chimed in, which got giggles from most of the table.

"Quiet, you." I responded and followed up by sticking my tongue out at her. I was kind of wishing I had a pillow to hit her with, but remembering a little over an hour ago, made me glad that I didn't.

"Oh. Hello everyone." Hermoine said dropping an even larger stack of books on the table than the first time. "Holly, I think you'll enjoy this one. It's a magizoology book. It covers a lot of what muggles call mythological creatures, including the three headed dog."

"What are all of the others?" I asked, pointing to the stack of six or seven other books.

"Just a bit of light reading. I know you are looking at creatures, but I thought it interesting to expand that out to artifacts as well." 

"You know, I think you put most of us Ravenclaws to shame if you call that stack light reading." Lisa said as she took a look at some of the titles. "I think a few of these are NEWT level books or higher."

"That reminds me, Hermione, how did you end up in Gryffindor instead of Ravenclaw?" I asked, which all of a sudden drew all eyes to her. When I noticed this I added, "Not that there's anything wrong with being in Gryffindor, or anything."

"Well, the sorting hat and I had a long conversation about that. I was originally wanting Ravenclaw or Slytherin actually. Being a muggle-born, the hat was quick to explain why that wasn't a good idea, which I agreed with. In the end, the hat thought it better if I were to come out of my shell more." She looked down at her lap as she continued, "The hat was afraid that if I were in Ravenclaw I would spend all of my time locked away in solitude, studying." She looked up and I saw on her eyes she was holding back tears. I put my hand on the table to reach out to her. Before I, or anyone else could say anything Hermione reached her hand out to hold mine and said, "I never had any real friends growing up. I've always been considered a nerd, or a know-it-all. And when strange things started happening around me most of the kids that would at least talk to me started shunning me. It made me withdrawn. Now, I have people that I can call friends, and that call me a friend. Friends that get me out of my shell."

I wasn't sure if she was holding my hand because she just needed a physical human connection, or because she thought we were friends. We are definitely friendly, but I wouldn't exactly call us friends. We have done research together a few times, and been partnered up in various classes, but we have never hung out in a strictly social environment. Maybe this is her way of asking for my friendship. It would cause a bit of strife in Slytherin House, the next 'Princess of Slytherin' publicly acknowledging a friendship with a Gryffindor muggle-born, but I never cared for that blood purity nonsense. All it is is a way for the Noble families to maintain their illusion of control and authority.

I gave her hand a gentle squeeze. "I know it's hard to admit things like that, Hermione. I didn't have any friends growing up either." I felt Susan place her hand on my leg, but I kept looking into Hermione's eyes. "I'm happy to call you a friend." I felt Hermione give my hand a squeeze, and I looked over at Neville and said, "That goes for you, too, Neville."

Neville's face blushed a little before he responded with a simple "Me too."

Hermione and I released our hold on each other's hands and as I pulled my hand back Susan was quick to grab hold of it. I'm not sure whether her possessiveness is endearing or concerning, but right now it feels nice to have someone feel that way for me. I scooted my chair right up to hers and leaned my head on her shoulder. "I'm gonna need my hand back if I'm going to finish this charms paper."

"You can have it back in a few minutes. It's not even lunch time, and you are Professor Flitwick's favorite. For good reason of course. And besides, I barely saw you at all yesterday." I could tell by her voice that she would have been giving the puppy dog eyes if I could have seen them, and knowing her she probably had them on anyways."

"Ahhhhhhh, how cute" Hannah and Lisa said which got a giggle from Hermione while Neville quickly stuck his nose in his book to hide his embarrassment.

Being quite used to this from our friends, Susan and I had no further reaction than to smile back at them. "First, Professor Flitwick doesn't have favorites. Second, while the day is young, yes, I promised to help Neville here with his Depulso. I'm going to ask Professor Flitwick if we can use the dueling room after lunch. You're all welcome to come along if you like."

"That sounds like fun. But if Professor Flitwick says yes, it just goes to show that you are in fact his favorite." Susan was trying to rile me up. Unfortunately for her it wasn't going to work this time.

"No, it just means he trusts me more than you. There 'is' a difference, you know."

When I eventually got my hand back from Susan, I was able to complete my charms assignment rather quickly. Everyone else was either already done with their homework or just finishing up, and with plenty of time before lunch I started reading the book Hermione had handed me earlier, simply titled 'Magizoology: Beasts Native To Greece'. It was a drab, factual book that seemed more concerned with the statute of secrecy than anything that could help me get past it. "Hermione, did you find any books that compare muggle mythology with actual facts?"

"Not really. I checked through the library's catalogue on anything that covers muggle religions, and at best they gloss over the subject." Hermione replied without lifting her head from the book she was reading. I've often found it odd how she can continue reading and carry on a conversation or write something at the same time.

"Why the sudden interest in mythology?" Susan asked me.

"Well, I found something odd last night that reminded me of a story I heard a long time ago."

"Wait, you found something? That's why you wanted my help?" Hermione asked, giving me a piercing stare and her book now on the table.

"It's not like that." I looked around to make sure there wasn't anyone else around that might overhear. Satisfied, I continued in just over a whisper, "That nap I took yesterday? I didn't wake up until well after curfew. I had to sneak through the restricted part of the third floor to avoid getting caught, and that's where I found the three headed dog. I was planning to be more honest once we were in the dueling room and away from potential eavesdroppers."

"Well, if you want to make it up to me, maybe you could show me it?" Hermione asked, trying to hide a look of pleading on her face.

"Sure. But it'll mean breaking curfew." I said and watched as her expression changed to one of deep, conflicted thought. "You can't expect to sneak into the restricted part of the third floor with students wandering about can you?"

There was a pause with all eyes on Hermione. "I'll do it." She said with a bit of trepidation in her voice. 

"Awesome. Anyone else up for a late night?" I asked the group. Hannah and Lisa both said no and Neville just shook his head. "You in, Susan?"

"Of course I'm in." She replied wrapping her arm around my waist and leaning her head on my shoulder.

________________________________________

Walking into the Great Hall for lunch, I looked at the head table and saw Professor Flitwick already there and conversing with Professor McGonagall. Seperating myself from the group I made my way to the head table. Before I could get close enough to overhear their conversation, Professor McGonagall addressed me. "Ah, Miss Potter, how are you doing today, dear?"

"Quite well, thank you, Professor." Turning my gaze to Professor Flitwick I continued, "I was hoping to ask you for a favor, Professor."

"Oh? You have me intrigued." Professor Flitwick had a jovial twinkle in his eyes.

"I was hoping to borrow the use of the dueling room today, after lunch."

"That is a bit irregular for me to allow a student to practice in the dueling room by themselves."

"Well, it's not just me, sir. Neville… Mr Longbottom is having trouble with his Depulso charm and I offered to assist him. I figured between the spell dummies and the targets, it may help him to visualize the end result. In addition, Miss's Bones, Abbott, Turpin, and Granger will be there too."

"I always like seeing students helping one another. You have proven your responsibility in regards to your learning as well as your restraint while dueling. So, irregular as it is, I see no reason not to accommodate the request. I will, however, be holding you accountable for the state the room is left in."

"Thank you, sir. When we're done you wouldn't be able to tell we even used it."

"I'll see you at the dueling room after lunch then."

"Thank you, professor." I gave a little curtsy and went back to my friends. Everyone was waiting for the answer except for Susan, who had a wicked grin.

"I told you you're his favorite." Susan said playfully. That girl can read me like a book sometimes. I don't know if I find it concerning or endearing though. While most everyone else in the world has friends their entire lives, I've only had the last eight months or so to get used to people caring about me.

"He doesn't have favorites! He just trusts me." I said, knowing Susan is only teasing me to get me riled up.

"Uh huh." Susan said while nodding slowly which got a chuckle from all the girls. 

Neville, on the other hand, didn't quite know what to do so he said, "So, we're good to use the dueling room?"

"Yep. Professor Flitwick will meet us there after lunch." I said.

"Umm. Where is the dueling room?" Hermione asked.

"Two doors past charms." I said. "Oh, and Neville, eat some vegetables with lunch, and if you have dessert, make it something not so sugary. It will help increase your performance." Most wizards wouldn't notice a difference, but almost all of the books on dueling I've read recommend a more healthy diet. A lot of it seems very similar to what I've learned about sports medicine in my muggle education. I'll admit that I'm not as strict on my diet as maybe I should be if I want to compete on the professional level, but I've also made sure to include physical training and exercise in my weekly routine as well.

"Why is that important?" Neville asked.

"Yeah, none of the professors have said anything about that." Hermione added.

"Well, it's talked about a lot in books about dueling. They say there's a connection between physical stamina and magical stamina. Since nothing we are learning in class is too demanding, there isn't much of a need to bring it up."

"Well I guess that makes sense." Hermione said, looking disappointed. Looking at the faces of everyone else, they all seemed to share in the disappointment of eating healthier.

"It's not like I'm forcing any of you to lay off the sweets, just that a healthier diet can help your wand work."

________________________________________

As soon as I was done eating, which I didn't rush, nor did I dawdle either, I was sitting outside the locked door to the dueling room waiting for Professor Flitwick and everyone else. I took the time to look over all of my papers to check for grammar and correct spelling, which is a good thing I did because I forgot the 's' in wolfsbane. 

Susan's voice broke the silence of my solitude. "I thought you got all of your work done already."

"I did. Just fixing a typo. I don't think Professor Snape would take kindly to the use of 'wolfbane' in the draught of living death."

"Yeah. He's hard enough to please when you get things right." 

This got Susan paranoid about her own work, so she decided to check over hers too. It wasn't long for everyone else to arrive, with Hermione and Neville being the last to show up, but they were walking with Professor Flitwick and having a conversation about spell theory and the study of arithmancy. It took them a few minutes once they arrived at the door to the classroom before they finished their conversation. But as soon as they were done Professor Flitwick unlocked the door and we all headed inside. "I'll be in the charms room if you need anything. Please drop by and let me know how everything went."

"Of course, Professor. And thank you, again."

"No problem my dear." And with that he turned and walked the short distance to his charms classroom.

"So where do we start?" Asked Neville.

"We need to set some things up. A couple dummies and some target rings to start." I replied as I walked to the supply closet.

Moving the dummies was difficult. Since they are designed and enchanted to resist spells we had to manually move them and it took three of us to carry each one. The target rings and stands were easy enough though. They consist of a vertical stand for a weighted ball to be placed, and then rings similar to a quidditch pitch, but about five feet above the ground. The largest ring being two feet across, and each subsequent ring would shrink by six inches until the smallest ring at eight inches. The accompanying balls are metal, weighing anywhere from five to fifty pounds, and they measure six inches across. I personally am still working on getting them through the smallest ring at twenty-five feet away. For Neville though, I set the largest ring up ten feet away and placed the lightest ball on the stand.

"Ok, now that we have our blood pumping, Neville, why don't you show me what we are working with." 

"Alright." He held his wand out, pointing at one of the dummies. "Depulso!" He said with a flick of his wrist. The dummy didn't move, but a rune on its chest faintly lit up. "Is that good?" He asked me.

"It's a start. The dummies are very resistant to spells, so don't expect it to move too much, but the rune will glow when hit with a spell. The brighter the light, the more impact the spell would have."

"Should I try again?" Neville asked me.

"I want you to try this out instead." I said pointing to the ball on the stand.

"Oh, okay. Am I supposed to get the ball through the ring?"

"That's the idea."

Neville took a deep breath, aimed his wand and tried again. The spell had enough power to knock the ball off the stand, but just barely.

I picked up the ball and put it back on the stand. "This spell works on intent. Instead of just casting the spell, envision the ball going through the ring. Emagine that the two belong together, and that you 'need' them to be together."

Neville took a deep breath and his brows furrowed. "Depulso!" He said in a resolute tone. This time the ball flew off the stand with more force, but it landed about halfway to the ring. "I did it!" He proclaimed, wide eyes and then gave me a big hug. "Thank you so much!"

"Don't thank me yet, Neville." He released me from the hug and stared at me blankly. "Doing it once isn't the same as being able to do it every time." I walked over to the ball, picked it up and placed it on the stand. "Try it again."

Neville cast the spell again but it replicated his first attempt. "I don't get it. Why didn't it work?"

"I think because your emotion was different." Hermione chimed in. Realising she had several eyes staring at her in confusion she continued. "Don't any of you remember what we were taught our first week? Professor Flitwick and Professor McGonagall both talked about how different emotions can affect magic. It's the whole basis for accidental magic, strong emotion."

Neville kept at it with varying degrees of success, but all in all was making steady progress. Not wanting to just stand around and watch, the others quickly found things to do. Susan and Hannah were taking turns against the dummies, competing to see who could get the rune to glow the brightest. Lisa was levitating things through the unused rings, and Hermione and I took turns retrieving the ball and offering encouragement to Neville.

"Why don't we just use the accio charm to retrieve the ball?" Hermione asked on her fourth or fifth retrieval trip.

"Habit. Professor Flitwick won't let us do that for safety reasons. It seems in years past several students have been accidentally injured by some of these that way. Some of those weigh fifty pounds and accio isn't exactly known for its gentle delivery."

"Oh. That makes sense." She said, placing the ball once again on its stand. "What about that spell you used on Neville's remembrall? Carpe Retractum, I believe it was?"

"Now that, we use regularly. And if you modify the intent, you can do all sorts of things with it."

"Like?" Hermione asked, as I was hoping she would.

I waited for Neville to cast his Depulso, which actually hit the base of the ring stand on its first bounce, and pulled out my wand. "Carpe Retractum!" I said as I flicked my wrist. As soon as the string of light hit the ball I flicked my wrist to the right and sent the ball through one of the rings Lisa was at the moment floating a pillow through. Needless to say a pillow is no match to a metal ball and the ball passed through the pillow with an explosion of feathers and a very startled gasp from Lisa. 

After a moment of shocked silence Neville broke down in laughter, followed by Hermione, then Lisa and then myself. Susan and Hannah must have seen it too, as Susan came up to me and asked "Did you mean to do that? between laughs.

Once my laughing died down I answered. "Kind of. I meant to hit the pillow, but I didn't think it would explode. I think that pillows don't like me today." That comment was met with questioning looks, so I told the story of the impromptu pillow fight earlier today with Pansy and Tracy, which started another round of laughter. Once we settled back down, Neville continued practicing his Depulso while I cleaned up the feathers with Hermione. 

It was after an hour and a half that we were ready to leave the dueling room. Neville was getting the ball through the ring consistently, and at twenty feet away too, and was able to cast a decent Depulso against the dummies. He gave me another big hug and another thank you. I made plans with Susan and Hermione to show them 'Cerberus'. Hermione wanted to do it tomorrow night, but Susan didn't want to go into any of her first classes on little sleep, so we decided that Friday night would work the best.

We put everything back to how it was before our arrival and I went to inform Professor Flitwick that we were done. The door to his charms class was open, but I knocked on the door anyways. "Professor, we're done with the dueling room. Everything is put back to where it was."

He looked up from a parchment with a smile on his face. "Excellent! And how did the tutoring go?" He asked as he made his way towards me.

"It went well. I think I rather enjoyed the experience." I said.

"Perhaps you might want to make a career out of it?"

"I don't know. But I can at least see the appeal."

"There is a certain joy in teaching. Perhaps you would be willing to serve as a tutor again, should the need arise?"

"I think I would enjoy that."

Professor Flitwick had Neville demonstrate his Depulso charm for him on a conjured cup, which went flying out of his hand and across the room, shattering on impact with the stone floor. "Bravo, Mr Longbottom. You had an excellent tutor." He gave me one of his bright smiles and then vanished the pieces of the cup. 

We all left the room together and while Professor Flitwick locked up and returned to his charms classroom, us students all made our separate ways, me and Susan walking together down towards the lake. As soon as we were out of earshot of everyone else, Susan said, "Teachers pet. I told you you're his favorite." And then ran ahead giggling.

"Why you!!!" I yelled as I chased after her.

Author's note - Sorry for not updating last week. You can blame my mental health for that. Things are better now, so hopefully I can update at least weekly again. As always, comments are welcome. But that's enough from me, let's get on to the story.

Friday came quickly enough, and with it the usual homework to do over the weekend, and as soon as classes were over I was seated in the library working on it. I'd much prefer to be sitting in the Slytherin common room or in my and Pansy's room, but that would exclude the majority of my friends. The addition of two Gryffindors to that list hasn't gone unnoticed either. Nobody really had an issue with Neville, the Longbottoms are one of the sacred twenty eight after all, but whispers and rumors circulated about Hermione. The general consensus in the house is that I'm simply using her to attain top marks in my classes. In all honesty though, I think they forget I was raised by muggles and I find it refreshing to talk to someone that is just as equally new to the wizarding world as I am.

Hermione was the first to arrive, setting down several books on the table and plopping into the seat opposite me with a frustrated sigh. "Everything okay?" I asked while examining the book titles.

"I've been through almost every book I can think of and none of them cover Greek mythology in enough detail." I'd say she was cute when she was in this mood, but that would just get me in trouble with both her and Susan. 

"Maybe we can look into getting some muggle books?" I asked, shrugging my shoulders.

Well, I can spend some time at the library back home during spring break."

"Or, we could just owl order from Flourish And Blotts. I'm sure they can get muggle books too."

"That might get rather expensive if you aren't careful."

"Maybe. But I'm willing to take a chance on it. Can't be more than a couple hundred galleons."

"You know that's over a thousand pounds sterling, right?"

"So? Call it backdated birthday and Christmas money. If I don't spend it on books, I'll probably end up spending it on clothes and jewelry."

Hermione's eyes narrowed for a few seconds, as if she was debating whether she should continue arguing the point any more. It was at that moment that Susan walked up to us. "Hey Holly, Hermione." She said as she sat down next to me and scooted over her chair as close as she could to mine. "So are we still good for tonight?" She asked.

"Yes." I replied while Hermione just nodded. "I figured we'd meet up in the trophy room at midnight."

Susan laid her head on my shoulder and sighed. "It would be so much easier if we were all sorted into the same house." 

"But that would take half the fun out of sneaking around." I said as I patted her on the leg.

________________________________________

Sneaking out is more unnerving than sneaking in. Maybe it's because if I get caught exiting there is no explanation, whereas if I get caught on my way back, I could at least have an excuse. One thing for sure though, if I'm going to be sneaking out, I definitely need shoes that don't clack on the stone floors, or squeak with every step like my running shoes. Either way, I'm tired of walking barefoot on the cold stone.

I arrived at the trophy room without running into anyone. A check of the time, fifteen minutes to wait. I took the time to look at some of the trophies and plaques. I was looking at the dueling trophy and the list of names of its past holders. I scanned the names until I found the one I was looking for, Bellatrix Black. It's not the first time I've been standing in this exact spot, staring at her name, but every time seems like the first. Whoever and wherever she is, whether she's alive or dead, I hope I make her proud of me.

I jumped and let out an eep when I felt a hand on my shoulder. My heart was racing, and when I turned around I was met by a giggling Susan. "Damnit, Susan. Don't do that." 

"Sorry, I couldn't resist." She said as she wrapped her arms around me and gave me a kiss. 

"Mmm. Maybe we should do this more often." I said when my lips were no longer occupied.

"What, kiss?" 

"No, silly. These midnight rendezvous. You have to admit, it is romantic here in the moonlight and the fact we're breaking curfew makes it feel, I don't know… naughty."

"Hello?" A whispered voice cut off our conversation. Both of us looking to the door to see Hermione enter the room.

As we both stepped out of the shadows I said "Hey, Hermione. Any signs of anyone patrolling?"

"There was someone on the fifth floor, maybe fifteen minutes ago. I didn't see or hear anyone else."

"Right then. Let's go see that three headed dog." I led us through the off limits section of the third floor and to the room housing 'Cerberus'. "Okay, both of you, stay quiet." I said in a whisper as I pulled out my wand and cast 'Alohomora'. I gently opened the door and was relieved to see that once again the beast was sleeping.

"Wow." Susan said. "I didn't think you weren't lying when you said a giant three headed dog, but this thing is massive."

"Indeed. And you said it's guarding something?" Hermione chimed in.

"Yeah. Someone get ready to close the door quickly. As soon as it notices us it will attack." I waited for a moment as Susan grabbed the door and gave me a nod. I had my wand at the ready and focused on the handle to the trap door. "Wingardium Leviosa." I said in a whisper. The trap door opened and at the same time, just as before, 'Cerberus' immediately woke and lunged at us. 

Fortunately Susan was on top of things and had the door shut as soon as the beast lunged at us. A loud thump, which I assume is one of its snouts impacting with the door, caused all three of us to jump. I quickly locked the door with the trusty Colloportus charm and let out a sigh of relief.

"That doesn't make sense." Hermione muttered to herself, but still loud enough to be heard.

Author's note #2 - I know I left it at a bit of a cliff hanger, and after skipping an update last week I feel kinda bad. I'll try to make it up to all of you soon.

"A lot of things don't make sense. You're gonna have to narrow it down." I said.

"Yeah. Like how they got it in there in the first place." chimed Susan.

No. I meant, why are we on the third floor?" Seeing the confused look on Susan's and my face she continued before either of us could say anything. "Shouldn't there be rooms right below us?" We all stared at each other in silence for a moment, before all coming to the same idea. Without a word we all made our way back down the corridor, towards the staircase, and down to the second floor.

We checked the rooms on the second floor that should be under 'Cerberus', and none showed signs of having a trapdoor in their ceiling. We decided to call it a night, and meet in the library after lunch to discuss our next step. After making sure the coast was clear, Hermione headed back up to the third floor while Susan and I made our way down to the ground floor. It was when we were leaving the landing on the first floor that I had a realisation. "Susan? What if the rooms are larger on the inside? Like our trunks, or closets."

I could see the wheels turning in her head as she replied, "So, the trap door could be behind the walls and no one would notice."

"Exactly. There could be any number of hidden passageways scattered through Hogwarts. It could prove useful to find some if we keep up these late night meetings."

"Indeed. Well, good night. I'll see you tomorrow." She gave me a quick peck on the lips before heading off towards Hufflepuff, leaving me to head back to Slytherin.

Once I was back in the dungeons, the excitement of the night started to wear off and I could feel my tiredness start to cloud my mind. I passed through the entrance to the common room, and made my way to my bed. By the time I got to my room, I had just enough left in the tank to strip off my clothes and crawl into bed. I was sound asleep before my head even hit the pillow.

I woke a little after breakfast when Pansy came back to the room. She wasn't being loud, but neither was she being quiet. "Mornin' sleepy head. You've missed breakfast." She said as she was stuffing books into her bag.

I yawned and stretched before replying, "That's okay. How's the weather today?"

"Other than still cold? Don't know. Haven't gone outside."

"It's a shame we can't actually see outside from here. I hate having to come back to change when it's raining."

Pansy stopped what she was doing and walked to her dressers. She rummaged around a bit before finding what she was looking for. "Here." She said, tossing me a piece of cloth.

"What is it?" I asked, looking at a black ribbon of what felt like silk.

"Tie it in your hair. If it's raining, that will keep you dry… well, mostly dry."

"Thanks. I'll need to get me one."

"They are useful. Just put it back on the dresser when you're done with it." And with that she grabbed her bag and headed out, probably to the library if I were to guess.

I showered and dressed, light grey sweatpants with a pink stripe running down the legs, and a matching color sweater over a light pink shirt. I put my hair in a ponytail using the ribbon that Pansy lent me, and then put on my running shoes. Before I headed out, I wrote a letter to Flourish and Blotts informing them of my desire to study muggle legends to separate fact from fiction, and asking them if they were able to acquire muggle books on Greek mythology and send them to me. With my letter finished I headed up to the owlery and with my letter now sent, went down for my run.

The sky was overcast and I could feel the imminent rainfall in the air. Hopefully it will wait for me to finish my run, but it seemed doubtful. I decided to run along the forest instead of the lake, as there is a stone path to run on instead of a potential muddy dirt one. I set off at a faster pace than normal, opting for a faster two mile run instead of a slower three miles I had planned on.

I was coming up on my intended turnaround point when the sky darkened substantially and the first drops of rain fell. Lightning struck off in the distance and the thunder roared through the forest, seeming to have been amplified by the echoes bouncing off the trees. I was considering continuing on to my turnaround point, but decided against it as the rain was quickly getting heavier.

I don't think I've ever ran so fast for so long. Pansy's rain repelling ribbon did help keep me dry, well for a time anyways. The charm seemed to lose the fight against the onslaught of water I was running through and eventually I was soaked to the bone, which my warming charm didn't seem to like either. I made it back to the castle out of breath, soaking wet, and shivering. I'm glad I didn't have breakfast this morning because it probably would have ended up on the floor.

The charms started working again once I was out of the rain, and by the time I made it to the common room I was dry as a bone and sufficiently warmed up. The common room was fairly crowded, the weather seeming to have ruined everyone else's day out of the castle as well. A few heads turned to see who had just walked in, but everyone went back to whatever they had been doing before I entered. I remember the comments the first time I wore a similar outfit, they thought a Slytherin wearing an outfit that was 'so utterly muggle' was an affront to wizarding kind. Once they understood what I was actually doing most of the comments stopped, and by now it had lost its novelty and no one seemed to care anymore. Back in my room, I untied Pansy's ribbon and placed it on her dresser and grabbed my towel and headed to the bath for a long relaxing soak in the hot water.

I'm standing alone in the dark and in a heavy fog. A voice calls out to me, beckoning me to follow. I reach out to grasp a hand, but when I touch it there is nothing there, just a shadow that disappears as if it were smoke. I see a light ahead of me, barely piercing the fog. I move towards it slowly, the ground unsteady under my feet. The light is coming from a cave, descending deep into the earth. The voice that calls to me is there and so I follow the path down, into the pitch black abyss. I had to walk with my hand against the wall, as the floor was uneven and the darkness was overwhelming. Slowly I made my descent, the voice crying out to me more and more frantically as the time passed. 

I woke suddenly, as my head submerged under the water of the bath. I shot up, coughing up a little water and gasping for breath. It took me a moment to remember where I was and why. I had been relaxing in the bath after my run, letting the heat of the water soak into me. I had laid my head back to fully enjoy the relaxation and somewhere along the line I must have fallen asleep. I'm glad nobody else was here to witness such an embarrassing event, but at the same time if someone else had been here I probably wouldn't have fallen asleep in the first place.

The dream I had weighed heavily on me as I finished my bath, dressed and then went to sit by the fireplace in the lounge. It was, in a way, more vivid than any other dreams that I've had, even my recurring dream. Maybe I remember more of it because I woke in the middle of it. I remember learning about dreams in school a few years ago or so. Everybody will have several dreams per night, but we only remember a dream if we wake in the middle of it. Of course, I seem to recall my teacher saying that dreams don't start until you've been asleep for a few hours.

"Knut for your thoughts?" Draco's voice cut through my internal reflections.

"What?" I said, focusing now on my surroundings. I hadn't even noticed him sit in the adjacent chair 

"You seemed to be miles away. I just thought you might want someone to talk to. In case, you know, something is bothering you?"

"Not really. Just thinking about a dream I had. And since when do you care if something is bothering me?" 

"I know I was a bit of a prat that first week, and I never did thank you for saving me from the troll. There was just never a right time to either apologise or say thank you. Between Crabe and Goyle always following me around, and you spending time with your friends…"

"You don't need to apologize. I'd've probably done the same thing if I were in your shoes."

"So you're not mad about it?"

"Why would I be? It's all worked out well for me. I hear people talk. I've been dubbed 'the Slytherin princess' after the stunt with the snakes, and if it weren't for you I never would have the title of troll slayer."

"I thought the troll lived?"

"Minor details." I waved my hand dismissively, which caused us both to laugh. "So, where is everyone?"

"Outside. The storm passed and other than a little wet, it's really nice. I just came back to grab my flying gloves. So about this dream you had, anything you want to share?"

I told him about my dream. He sat there listening attentively until I finished. I never noticed how charming he is. I don't think he'd ever be my type, but I can see what a lot of the girls see in him now.

"With that much detail it sounds like a prophetic dream. Check out the book Dream Reading. It's kind of a supplement to the first year divination books."

"What do you know about divination? We can't even start learning that yet." My inflection and expression were pure inquisitiveness.

Draco chuckled a bit. "My mum insisted I read it. 'Dreams can be very powerful insights to both the present and the future.' she said. I've never got any use out of the book, I can never remember enough about my dreams. Well, if you'll excuse me, if I don't get to the pitch they'll start without me."

"Thank you, Draco."

"Any time."

__________________________________

A pair of arms draped around me and a chin rested on my shoulder. "Whatcha readin'?" Susan asked before giving me a peck on the cheek.

"A book." I replied as I turned the page and continued reading.

"Well, duh. You're no fun, you know that." Susan released me and plopped down in the adjacent chair to mine.

"It's called Dream Reading. Draco thought it might help piece some things together."

"Draco, as in Malfoy? Since when are you two on advice giving terms?"

"Since about two hours ago. The common room was empty, save for me, and he saw that I was deep in thought about something. He asked what it was. He even apologized for what happened our first week, and thanked me for saving him from the troll."

"Took him long enough."

"Yeah, but I understand why. Showing weakness in Slytherin can make you a pariah, and I think that was the first time the two of us have ever been alone together."

"Makes sense, I guess. That's one thing I like about Hufflepuff, there isn't as much need for political maneuvering."

"Maybe, but it's still there. At least in Slytherin you can expect it. It's like that saying, 'You can always trust a dishonest person to act dishonestly.' I bet when it happens in Hufflepuff it comes as a bit of a shock."

"That's a good point. And I've never heard that saying before."

"Must be a muggle thing then."

"Prob'ly. So what was this dream about? It's not your recurring dream, is it?"

"No. Although this book is helping me to decipher that as well." I spent the next five minutes explaining the dream and another five going over possible meanings for what it all meant. The fog and the darkness indicate either difficulty or being unsure of what choice to make, the cave indicates a journey or challenging task, and the voice calling to me is most likely my goal itself or a person close to me. So the most likely two meanings of the dream are, that a challenging task awaits me, or I am unsure of where I should travel. There are a few other possibilities, but each one seems more and more unlikely. My favorite of these is a warning that someone I care about will be moving far away.

"It's a shame we have to wait till our third year to take divination. I bet Professor Trelawney would help if you were in her class."

"Yeah, but I doubt I'll take divination. There are so many possible meanings to things, and no way to know for certain if a dream actually means something or if it's just a dream. I'd like to have more certainty to what I'm learning."

"Like care of magical creatures?"

"Maybe. I'm not sure about that one."

"I thought you'd be into it. You always seem interested in what we learn in DADA, not to mention your little side project."

"Yeah, but there's a big difference between learning about animals and having to take care of them. Plenty of wizards take muggle studies, but how many of them want to live in the muggle world?"

"I see your point."

By now it was time for lunch, so Susan and I walked hand in hand to the Great Hall and then after getting our food, took it outside to eat by the lake. After we ate we went back to the library to meet Hermione to discuss our next step in getting past 'Cerberus'. Unfortunately, all of our ideas were met with dead ends. We discussed trying to tunnel in through the room underneath, but none of us were sure that would even work, and none of us thought we could do it without getting caught. Our next idea was to find some sort of blueprints of Hogwarts to see if there are any other ways into whatever is being guarded, but if any books do exist they would be in the restricted section. Being out of any other ideas, we decided to wait and see what Flourish and Blotts would be able to acquire and send my way.

The weekend passed all too quickly which meant it was back to classes and the normal routine. It was on Wednesday during breakfast that I finally got a reply back from Flourish and Blotts, it seems that, while not a unheard of, it is a rare request that they obtain muggle books but they would be happy to assist me and to expect a list of books and prices within the next two weeks. Without any new ideas on how to get past 'Cerberus' life returned to normal.

It still amazed me as to what I consider to be normal. We all live in a castle with ghosts, talking portraits, a poltergeist, moving staircases and even the reported disappearing hallways and doors, all while we learn and practice magic; normal life seems more like a fairy tale, and not even a year ago I would have thought it so myself.

"Miss Potter!" I was broken from my thoughts by what appeared to be a frustrated Professor Quirrell. "W-would you like to sh-share with th-the class your a-answer to my qu-question, or would y-you r-r-rather inform them as to w-w-what your dayd-dream is about?"

This got a few chuckles from the rest of the class, and caused my cheeks to flush a bit in embarrassment. I'm hardly the first to daydream in DADA, or even other more interesting and hands-on classes, and I'm far from the first to be caught. But that fact doesn't make getting caught with my head in the clouds, so to say, any less embarrassing. 

It took a moment for me to remember what was asked, and thankfully Pansy mouthed the word 'difference' to me. "Umm, zombies are created by manipulating the victim's soul upon death, which binds them to their creator's will. Infiri, on the other hand, have no soul manipulation, and can be created at any time from any corpse, however the less decomposed the body, the stronger the infiri. They are given their purpose when they are created, making them a little harder to control."

"Well p-put, Miss Potter. I think your answer m-m-makes up for a momentary lapse i-in c-c-concenteation."

"What was that about earlier?" Susan asked after we exited class.

"I was just thinking, how what we all consider normal, I would have thought only a fairy tale not even a year ago." I replied.

"What do you mean?"

"I was raised by muggles. All of this is still relatively new to me."

"And that had you that distracted?"

"Yeah. I'd already read ahead, so I wasn't learning anything new. I think I really tuned out when he said the bit about getting his turban from an African prince."

"What does that have to do with anything?"

"Zombies are primarily in the Caribbean, and the Central and Southern America's. I think the last reported zombie problem in Africa was well over two hundred years ago."

"That might explain why he never tells the story about fighting off zombies."

"Maybe. I'm not discounting it completely, but he is definitely hiding something." Susan just nodded in agreement.

__________________________________

It took nine days before I got another letter from Flourish and Blotts, but the list of books was definitely worth the wait. In addition to a list of twenty three muggle books, there were two written by a wizard that had already done much of the same thing I was wanting to do. Adding up all of the prices came to one hundred seventy one galleons, well within what I was hoping to spend. 

My mind wasn't focused on flying, I was more focused on the excitement of getting the books ordered and hopefully finding some useful information. While I was lazing about not paying enough attention when I'm knocked off my broom by a stray bludger. The last thing I remember was pain and then falling to the ground before everything went black.

I came too in the medical ward. 'How long was I out?' I asked in my head. Before I could really do or say anything Madam Pomfrey approached, with her usual stern face that she has any time a student is injured. She ran some tests, and declared me "all better" and free to go.

"How long have I been here?" I asked as I sat up and got off the bed.

"Oh, only about half an hour or so. It was nothing serious, just a bump to the head and a broken arm. Since you were already unconscious, I waited for you to be fully healed before I woke you."

"Thank you. Do I need a note at all?"

"Not necessary, dear. Madam Hooch is already aware of your injury and is not expecting you back." 

I left the medical bay and was surprised to see Draco sitting in a chair waiting for me. As soon as he saw me he stood up and started to apologize. "I'm sorry you got hit. I was trying to hit Weasley before he could try and steal the quaffle, but I kinda missed."

"Oh, really. So this wasn't some sort of payback for our first week, then?" I was intentionally winding him up. I know that if he really did hold a grudge he would have had plenty of opportunities before now.

Draco's cheeks turned red, and his brows furrowed a bit, as it does when he gets angry. "Of course not! If I had really wanted to hurt you, don't you think I would be here right now?"

"Draco, I'm only teasing. And while I appreciate the apology, it wasn't necessary. It was an accident and I wasn't paying attention." I could visibly see the relief was over him, and he relaxed. "By the way, I know you don't get along with Weasley, which I totally understand, and I have a plan to get the Gryffindors good with an April fool's prank, but I need some help."

"I'm listening." He said.

"Well, we'd have to break at least three school rules, but the risk will totally be worth it."

"Well, what's the plan, and what rules would we need to break?" He asked. The fact that we could get in trouble didn't seem to bother him at all.

"Well, the plan is to steal a baby mandrake, still in it's pot, and tie a string around it so that when a certain door is opened, the mandrake is pulled out of its pot and starts to cry. Of course, without ear muffs, whoever our target is will get knocked unconscious. Maybe even an entire class."

"That is brilliant. But why do you need my help?"

"Well, the door I have in mind to set the trap is the first year boys Gryffindor dorm room. And as you're aware, girls can't go into the boys dorms and vice versa. So I need a boy willing to help." 

"And how do you suppose we get into Gryffindor tower? I doubt Granger will give up the password."

"No, she wouldn't. Not for a prank anyways. But I've heard Neville complain that someone keeps a window open at night and it let's a cold breeze in."

"So we'll need a broom then."

"Yes. The first is on a Wednesday, so I figured Tuesday night you get to the changing room and get us each…" There were footsteps approaching so we both turned our attention to the source. Susan was carrying a couple plates of food in her hands and walking towards us. 

Neither of us wanting to reveal any parts of our plan, we both stayed silent until Susan came close. "Don't stop talking on my account, a girl might think you two are plotting something."

"Not at all. Draco was just making sure I'm okay. He feels guilty about me getting hurt, and came by to apologize." I said as I took one of the plates of food from Susan.

"Uh huh." Was all she said, but the look she gave me said she didn't quite believe me. "Well, I'm glad you're okay, too." Turning to Draco she continued, "Now, if you'll excuse us, Draco, I'd like to steal Holly away for lunch."

"Of course. And I really am glad that you're okay." With that he left the way Susan had come, probably off to the the Great Hall to get lunch himself.

"So what was that really about?" Susan asked now that we were alone.

"He did actually come to check on me. He was the one that hit the bludger that smashed into me." Susan had a look of disbelief on her face. "It's not like he did it on purpose. He was aiming for Weasley, but he dodged it. I should have been paying better attention, anyways."

"If you say so. So why did the two of you go quiet when I showed up?"

"Cause we are planning something."

"Is it something for me?"

"No. It's an April fool's prank we are planning."

"Do I even want to know?"

"Probably not. But it should make for one nobody is gonna forget any time soon."

Author's note: For those that did not see my blog entry, I'll summarize. I've recently battled with suicidal depression, and needed to focus on the real world instead of escaping into fantasy. I'm doing a lot better now and plan to continue writing. Although I can't promise any regularity, I am hoping that I can put out at least two chapters a month. Please don't hate me if I don't live up to that though. Enough rambling and making everyone reading this feel bad and onto the story.

"I just had an interesting conversation with your girlfriend." Pansy said as she practically slammed a book on her desk.

"I'm sorry?" I said. Having been roommates with her for as long as we have I know better than to try figuring out why she's upset. It's usually better for her to run herself out of steam on her own than to offer any sort of assistance in the matter.

Pansy hopped on her bed and was sitting cross legged and let out a huff. "When will the bloody Hufflepuffs learn that tact and social maneuvering require more than just a 'hello' and a polite smile? And why are you keeping secrets from your girlfriend? And why does Draco know what's going on, when you've left me and Tracy completely in the dark?"

It seemed that she hit the end of her little tirade, and thus it was now time for me to answer. "Ummm, hopefully before their seventh year, because I don't want her to get involved, and last, because I don't want the competition."

Pansy sulked a bit, but then seemed to cheer up a bit. "So why involve Draco if you don't want the competition in whatever it is that you're planning?

"It's safe to assume that you already gathered that I'm planning a prank for April fool's, but I'm not pranking an individual. As far as to why I've invited Draco to take part, I've offered him something that he won't turn down even if he was sure to be caught, and if I were to do this without the help of a male student, it would either fail completely or be found and taken care of before it happens. So I invited Draco to act as the delivery method."

I could see the wheels turning in Pansy's head as she thought about what I had said. After only a couple minutes of this, and her mumbling to herself a few times, her eyes lit up. "You, my dear girl, are diabolically brilliant!"

"Oh?"

"You're pranking the entire male dorm of Gryffindor! I don't think such a large prank has been pulled in the history of the school!"

"Just don't expect a repeat performance from me next year."

_________________________________

The last weekend of March brought with it a trip to Hogsmeade and that brought with it an almost endless stream of wares being peddled in the hallways.

With the month of March coming to an end, it seemed like most of the school was preparing for the joys of April fool's. We, and by that I really mean third years and up, had a Hogsmeade weekend and it seemed as if there was always someone trying to sell some sort of prank item or gimmick in the halls, and from what Hermione and Lisa have said, in the common rooms as well. According to Susan and Hannah, not too many Hufflepuffs go in for the whole pranking business, and the wares peddled at Zonko's are too generic for most Slytherins. I still wish they let us first and second year students go to Hogsmeade though. It would be nice to be able to browse the shops, rather than order everything through catalogues.

On the topic of catalogue shopping, I have received a few last-minute items that will make my prank even better, invisible rope and something called chameleon cloth, a piece of cloth about sixty centimeters square. Neither of the items are truly invisible, that would have been way too much money for me to spend on a prank, but they should make everything a lot harder to detect. Most of Slytherin, and probably the rest of the school for that matter, suspect that I'm up to something, which my sudden departure from the breakfast table with an unopened package got more than a few stares and whispers and a knowing smirk from Draco and Pansy.

The next two days were a calm before the storm, so to speak. There was no more peddling of wares in the hallways, and the secretive whisperings seemed to dry up. Even all of our professors made time during class to tell us that pranking would not be tolerated and any culprits will be punished. Tuesday night even saw all of us Slytherins gathered in the common room while Professor Snape told us that "mundane tricks and childish pranks are unbecoming of the name Slytherin." It's a good thing that what I have planned is far from mundane, childish maybe, but most definitely not mundane.

The hours seemed to slow to a crawl waiting for curfew, and then the next two hours waiting for the night owls to finally go to sleep was almost unbearable. The time would have been well spent reading ahead in various textbooks, but I was too excited to focus on schoolwork. Soon enough though it was midnight, I gathered my items and made my way to meet Draco in the common room. He was already there, sitting in a chair and staring into the fire. "You're not having second thoughts are you?" I asked him.

"What?" He said as his head snapped in my direction. "No. Just something my dad said to me. Ready to go?"

"Yeah. Anything you want to share?"

"He just told me to be careful, and to choose my 'alliances' carefully." As we were both moving to the door he asked me, "What do you know about the end of the war?"

"A strange question." I didn't understand his reason for asking, but I knew there had to be a political reason for his asking. I decided to keep my answer basic. "Voldemort was killed when he attacked my parents… somehow, I was the only one to survive that night."

"And what about those that followed him?"

"I don't know. I guess I never really thought about it. Are you saying that I might be a target? That someone who followed Voldemort might come after me as payback?"

"No. I don't think you have anything to fear from them. My dad just said that certain people, people that are politically opposed to my family, might try to use you to further their own agendas."

"So your dad is worried that you being around me might shine a light on him?"

Draco chuckled a bit. "In short, yes. But to hear it in such simple terms, it seems silly."

"So I'm simple, am I? A girl could be offended."

This got Draco to turn red, and for the first time that I've seen, completely flustered. "I didn't… that's not what I meant… I wasn't…"

"It's okay, Draco. I was only teasing. Now come on. We have a lot of work to do." I said as I skipped down the hall ahead of him.

Our first destination was the quidditch changing rooms, where we each acquired a broom. My original plan was to head to the greenhouses first, but Draco pointed out that we would move faster, and quieter, via broom rather than by foot. Retrieving the mandrake was equally easy. I have often questioned the logic in the sheer lack of security here, then again, we are in the middle of nowhere.

After we had the mandrake we flew around the castle to the base of the Gryffindor tower. I handed Draco the rope and the cloth and we both ascended to the top of the tower in search of the open window, which did not take long. Draco maneuvered himself into the ledge of the window, where I took his broom and handed him the mandrake. "Good luck." I whispered.

Draco just gave me one of his patented smirks as he disappeared into the lion's den, leaving me alone to await his return.

_________________________________

The Great Hall filled up for breakfast earlier than normal, well, all but the Gryffindor table that is. It seems that rumors got out that something big was going to happen this morning. Before breakfast was served, however, the main doors to the hall slammed open drawing everyone's attention to a very angry and worried Professor McGonagall. All eyes followed her as she made her way to the head table, the room completely silent save for the clicking of her heels on the stone floor.

"All classes today are hereby cancelled, and all students are confined to their common rooms. Prefects, get full accountability of your charges and await your heads of house." There were several hoots and hollers from among the student population present, that were cut short by a now even more angry looking deputy headmistress, "Everyone to your dorms, NOW!"

This brought near silence to the Great Hall, save for the sound of shuffling feet and a few prefects trying to keep their housemates in line. It wasn't until we made it back to the dungeons that any of my fellow Slytherins broke their composure.

"So, do you think this is because of your prank?" Pansy whispered to me. I only shrugged in response, my eyes watching the back of Draco's head as it disappeared and reappeared from behind the sea of school robes as we walked.

Professor Snape was waiting for us when we got to the common room and explained what had happened, apparently someone broke into one of the greenrooms and took a mandrake and then placed it within the Gryffindor dorms. Due to the acoustic design of their house, the mandrake's cry rendered everyone that was awake unconscious, and those that were still asleep stayed that way. I'm not sure how the professors found out about the situation as early as they did, perhaps their house ghost, Nearly Headless Nick played a role in that. I have to admit that I failed to take ghosts into account when I planned this, what turned out to be a not so little prank. Somehow I'll need to top this next year, or have something just as big. Fortunately I have a full year to plan.

"Potter!" Professor Snape's voice cut me out of my little daydream. "What do you know about mandrake root?"

"Ummm. Not much, Sir. We won't be learning about that until next year, I believe."

"Indeed." I've had enough dealing with professor Snape to recognise his intentional drawing out the word and the curl of his lip into an almost half scowl to know that he doesn't believe me, but fortunately for me he lacks either the proof or the caring to push the issue further. "Rest assured, anyone found to be involved in this little… 'prank'... Will be severely punished." His gaze finally left mine and I let go of a breath I hadn't realized I had been holding.

"In all my years of teaching I have never seen such havoc caused by a single action. I don't think that a simple detention does justice to the crime." Minerva McGonagall was clearly agitated at the seeming lack of care shown by her colleagues for the event that transpired mere hours ago.

"And what would you suggest then, expulsion?" Filius Flitwick asked. There was a moment of silence as everyone took in the words of the up til that point silent professor.

"I think expulsion is out of the question. After all, save a few bumps and bruises, no one was injured. And Pomona, didn't you tell me that the mandrake root that was used was one of the youngest of the stock?" Albus Dumbledore kept his emotions in check, which was difficult for him even with his years of occlumency practice, both as a Gryffindor himself and as the person overall in charge of the student's safety.

"That is correct." Answered Pomona Sprout.

"Then that would show that the perpetrator meant no actual ill will towards any of their fellow students." Albus said plainly.

"Or that they just got lucky." Minerva said, still quite heatedly.

"The fact that this prank was pulled off at all shows that the culprit or culprits were meticulous in their planning. I would wager that they knew exactly which mandrake root to take." Severus always enjoyed getting under the skin of the Gryffindor head of house. Somewhere in the deepest reaches of his subconscious he still wants to get revenge for how he was treated by his Gryffindor classmates all those years ago, and being able to further rile Minerva did just that.

"Academic probation and forfeiture of Hogsmeade trips, in addition to detention should be enough of a punishment, I would think. Now, I would like from each of you a short list of students to start looking into. If nothing turns up, we can widen our nets, so to speak." Albus nodded to Minerva for her to start.

"Fred and George Weasley. As you all know, they both consider themselves pranksters. It is obvious that the first year boys dorm was the actual target for the prank, and I wouldn't put it past them to have targeted their youngest brother. However, I do not see them spending the money required for the invisible rope or sheet."

Albus nodded to Pomona next. "Nymphadora Tonks, Susan Bones, and Hannah Abbott. It's easy for Nymphadora to get a bit carried away at times, let's not forget the incident with the Venomous Tentacula, and she does have a propensity for mischief. As for Susan and Hannah, I don't think they were directly involved, but they have both been very secretive lately."

Filius took his turn without prompt from Albus. "I don't think it was any of my Ravens, but if you need me to provide possible names, then Cho Chang, and Roger Davies."

All eyes moved to Severus. There was a brief pause as he thought over one more time who in Slytherin could have planned this, and still only one name came to mind. "Potter."

__________________________________

Breakfast was delivered to the common rooms, where we were confined. I took the time to read what would have been covered in potions class, as I doubt Professor Snape will accept 'but classes were cancelled' as an excuse for not knowing the material. It seems that most of my fellow Slytherins took queue from me and soon we were gathered into small study groups.

"I have to say, Holly, you are terrifyingly brilliant, you know that?" Pansy said, taking a seat next to me and opening her potions textbook.

"Why, I have no idea as to what you are implying." I said with an overly dramatic air of sarcasm.

"Oh, I'm sure. Leave it to the girl-who-lived to pull off what I'm sure is the biggest prank Hogwarts has ever seen. Cheers on getting classes cancelled, by the way." Tracy said from across the table. "Just remind me to stay on your good side. So, how long do you think it will take them to figure out it was you?"

"Tomorrow at the latest. I think Professor Snape already suspects me, and I'm sure they'll be able to trace the invisible rope and chameleon cloth back to me. And if you want to stay on my good side, fetch me some more bacon."

Tracy and Pansy were both in a minor state of shock at my demand. I'm sure a life of servitude to me went flying through both of their heads. It was too much for me to keep my composure and I started giggling. Tracy scrunched her face and stuck her tongue out at me. Pansy gave me a little smack on the shoulder.

"The look on your faces was priceless. I'm sorry, I couldn't resist." I said after my giggles stopped. "Today is still the first of April, you know."

"Evil. Terrifyingly brilliant and evil." Pansy said to herself as she started writing notes on what would have been today's lesson.

_________________________________

It was just prior to lunch when Professor Snape returned to address us. "One of you failed to cover your tracks. Miss Potter, report to the headmaster's office, the rest of you are no longer on lockdown."

There was an applause and a few cheers as I stood up and walked towards Professor Snape. When I approached him I turned to address my fellow Slytherins and said, "Sorry, everyone for the points I'm about to lose us. I hope you all agree it was worth it." I gave a deep curtsey and turned around and started my walk to my date, leaving behind a larger applause and some laughs. It seemed that even Professor Snape wanted to applaud my actions as well, as I caught the briefest upturn of the corner of his mouth.

_________________________________

I often forget how quickly news spreads among my fellow students. By the time I was released from receiving my punishment lunch was already well under way. With classes having been cancelled lunch operated much like it does on the weekends where at least half the students wander in at their convenience, usually within thirty minutes of lunch actually being served. I, however, was walking into the Great Hall with only thirty minutes left, so all eyes were on me.

Heading the advice that Professor McGonagall gave me earlier in the year after the Rita Skeeter smear article came out, I decided to own the stage. I sauntered to my place at the Slytherin table and gave a curtsy before taking my seat, which got a few applauses as well as a few jeers.

"So how bad is the damage?" Draco asked me as I sat down across from him.

I started filling my plate as I replied. "Well, we only lost fifty points. I, on the other hand, have five days of detention with each of the house heads and then with Hagrid as well."

"Five days isn't bad. I'd've thought it would be worse." Said Pansy, handing me a glass of juice.

"Each!" I corrected.

"Five days with each of them!?" Draco asked.

I just shrugged and started eating. "It could have been worse, my detention starts when we get back from Easter hols. Professor Flitwick actually fought the hardest for leniency. If it weren't for him I'd have been stuck here over Easter and I'd have started detention tonight."

"Merlin's bloody beard." Draco said. "I would have thought that Professor Snape would have helped out more than that hal.."

"Don't you dare finish that word, Malfoy." I interrupted, giving him a hardened stare. "If you keep up that pure blood shite I'll march straight up to the head table and tell them exactly who my coconspirator was."

Draco gulped, took a moment to gather himself, and continued, "I'd have just thought that Professor Snape would have been more help, is all."

"I failed to do what he told us on day one, which was 'don't get caught'. The fact that I wanted my name attached to this prank aside, I got caught. So I think he left me at the mercy of the others."

It was about the end of lunch when two Gryffindors approached. I was still focusing on eating so I didn't notice, but Pansy did and she lightly kicked my foot and motioned with her eyes. I had been expecting retribution for my prank, and assuming this was it, I moved my hand to my wand and focused my attention behind me, listening for the billowing of robe sleeves and waiting for that slight pull that happens when targeted by a spell. I was ready for anything except what actually happened.

"Miss Holly Potter, we tip our hats to you." "Or at least we would if we were wearing any." Two similar voices alternated between sentences.

Relaxing, I turned around to see a pair of red heads standing before me. "He's Fred." "And he's George." "And we just wanted to congratulate you," "on your most excellent prank. You actually stole the show." We had something planned for breakfast today, but you kinda made it so that didn't happen." "We would be honored if you would consider a partnership with us" "in matters pertaining to pranks and mischief." The twins kept alternating between them like a well rehearsed troupe, making it harder than normal to pay attention to either of them.

"Do you two always complete each other's sentences?"

"Not always." "But usually."

__________________________________

Minerva and Filius watched as the Weasley twins made their way to the Slytherin table, and started talking with Holly. Soon the three of them and a few others were laughing, and the twins both gave Holly a hug before leaving.

"This can't be a good thing." Minerva said to her fellow professor.

"Look at the bright side, at least they haven't declared a war between the houses. Do you honestly think this scene would be playing out had it been any other Slytherin to have pulled that prank?"

Minerva's only response was a sigh.

"I still can't believe you have five weeks of detention when we get back." Susan said as I ran my fingers through her hair. Susan was laying on her back with her head in my lap while I was sitting against a tree.

"Yeah, but at least two of those weeks will be a formality. Professor Snape said all I have to do is inventory his ingredient stocks and after that it'll only be an hour each day, and Professor Flitwick has me tutoring students for an hour or two each day I'm with him, which I'm perfectly happy to do if he asks anyways."

"Professor Sprout's detentions are pretty easy from what I've heard. Tonks said that the worst she's ever had to do was search the forbidden forest for rare herbs or plants and bring samples back to be grown in the greenhouses."

"Tonks?"

"Pink hair.. metamorphmagus."

"Ahh."

"There you two love birds are." Hermione said as she walked up the path to our somewhat secluded spot.

"Hey 'Mione." I flexed my leg muscles to nudge Susan to get up but she stayed put. "Sorry, I'd get up and give you a hug but 'someone' kinda has me pinned here."

"Mine." Susan said and she wrapped her arms around my waist as best she could.

Hermione gave a small laugh. "It's okay. Mind if I join you two?"

"Sure." I said and patted the ground next to me. As Hermione was sitting I continued, "Sorry 'bout the mandrake. I didn't think it would work like it did."

"It's okay. I didn't even know anything happened until I woke up just before lunch. And outside a few bumps and bruises, nobody got hurt."

"So what's up? Were you looking for us?" Susan asked.

"No. I just needed some fresh air, and to get away from all the complaining and arguing going on inside my common room, and somebody placed a repulsion charm on my favorite table in the library." She reached into her bag and pulled out a book.  

"I can't wait for this day to be over. I never understood the need for people to be mean to each other just because it's the first day in April." Susan said.

"It's not about being mean, although there are plenty of pranks that can be viewed as mean, it's about being more cunning than your opponent and staying ahead of the game." I said.

"If it's about cunning and outmaneuvering your opponent, then why don't more Slytherins go in for the whole pranking thing?" Hermione asked, her eyes still scanning through the text in her book.

"Ahh. Now that's the catch. We have a reputation to live up to. We can't just walk into Zonko's and buy something, that would be too…"

"Gryffindor?" Asked Hermione.

"No… too easy."

"Well, I still don't see the point. Look at poor Hermione here!" This actually got Hermione to come up from her book. "Instead of sitting alone in the library, someone forced, or 'compelled', her into getting some fresh air and joining her friends."

Hermione now had her book in her lap and was staring at the innocent looking girl laying in my lap. "Wait, did you!?"

"Don't worry. The compulsion is already completed and the repelling charm expires at dusk." 

"You really had me going there, Sus." I took advantage of her supine position, wrapping my legs around her waist, and pinning her arms down with my elbows and started tickling her exposed sides. 

"Holly… Holly!… stop… no…" she cried out between laughing. Susan was kicking her legs and thrashing around trying to break free, but I had the superior position. I finally relented when I could tell she would be gasping for air. Once she calmed down she moved her hands from around my waist to around the back of my neck and pulled me down for a kiss. "Evil." She said playfully right before our lips met.

The kiss was quick and rather chaste, we did have company after all. We stayed there for a moment staring into each other's eyes, lost in the moment when what sounded like a growl cane from our friend next to us.

Hermione sat there staring at us. Her eyes narrowed and her lips thinned, into what we call the Hermione angry face. She silently put her book back in her bag and moved to get up.

Susan shot up. "Hermione! I'm sorry! It was Holly's idea!" I smacked Susan on the arm. "Ow!" She yelped.

Hermione rolled her eyes and started walking back down the path, back towards the castle. I was now on my feet and rushed to her. I grabbed her shoulder and spun her around and embraced her in a hug. "Please don't be mad. The charm can be cancelled with a finite spell. We didn't mean…" I was interrupted by Hermione as she muttered two simple words.

"April fool's." She said and she returned the hug I was still giving her. It took a moment for my brain to process, but once it did I started giggling. "Come here, you too Susan." Hermione said as I felt one of her hands stop hugging me. I soon felt Susan press against us as she joined the hug. "Are we all done with the pranks? I don't know if I can take anymore from my best friends."

"Yes." Susan and I said in unison. "But just to be safe, you should stay out of the main courtyard, just to be safe." I continued. 

The group hug broke and both girls stared at me. "What did you do now!?" Susan asked.

"It wasn't me! I promise! The twins just let me in on what they were planning. They wanted my thoughts on how to pull it off."

_________________________________

I was able to avoid answering any further questions, and the three of us spent the rest of the afternoon talking, reading, and studying. 

"One thing has been bothering me, Holly." Hermione had her book in her lap and was looking at me.

"What's that?" I asked, still writing notes.

"How did you get into the boys dorm to place the mandrake?"

Susan smiled, but she didn't say anything as I had her sworn to secrecy. "I have my ways." was all I said. I could tell that Hermione wasn't satisfied with that answer but I was saved from any further questioning by a loud noise, almost like a crack and then a thump, coming from the castle that drew her and Susan's attention.

"Time to go see the show." I said and grabbed three scarves out of my bag, handing one to each of my friends. I wrapped the scarf around my neck as I started walking back to the castle, leaving my friends in momentary wonder.

The scene that awaited us was that of a winter wonderland. The entire courtyard was blanketed in about six inches of snow, and rising from the top of the fountain was an ice sculpture of the twins standing in a triumphant pose with their hands on their hips. There were already a few snowmen that had been made, and a few more senior students making sculptures and then transfiguring the snow to ice so pure it looked like glass.

I was admiring the scene along with Susan and Hermione when I felt a thump on the back of my head and then the chill of the snow run down the back of my neck before the charms in my scarf evaporated the water. I turned to see Neville grinning, tossing another snowball up towards us.

"Depulso!" I yelled, with wand in hand, and sent the snowball back to its source. Neville was able to duck out of the way, but soon there was another snowball coming at us from the other direction. Susan deflected that one.

Nobody was wearing their school robes, us included, so I hadn't realised it when we first got to the courtyard, but once I scanned the area again, I think that everyone there was a Gryffindor, save for me and Susan. I looked to Hermione, who was holding a snowball herself, and smiling at me.

"Don't worry, Holly. As soon as you surrender, we'll stop." She said, as she started walking backwards, away from me.

I looked at Susan, I could tell she was going through the 'fight or flight' dilemma. "A kiss for luck?" I asked her.

"Always." She said, giving me a quick peck on the lips, then held her wand in dueling position and turned her back to mine.

I took my stance with my back to hers. Taking a deep, calming breath, I scanned the area one more time. I finally spotted the twins, the architects of this little ambush, I'm sure. My lips curled into a grin as I confidently said the two words that started the chaos. "Bring it!"

The next several minutes were mostly a blur. Susan and I started off defensively, deflecting the initial wave of snowballs, or banishing them back to their sources. I've never dueled in this situation, so I was a bit unsure of how to get out of the kill zone along with Susan. Unfortunately my dilemma was solved for me, as I heard several impacts make contact, and I no longer sensed performing 'the dance'.

"Sorry, Holly, but I can't keep up." She put her hands up and shouted "I surrender!" I didn't have time to respond, I had to stay focused. I dipped and dodged, whirled and twirled, and fired off as many spells as I could, both defensively and offensively, to keep fighting.

I had to 'move' a couple students out of my way, one with a Carpe Retractum, and the other with a very light Depulso, but I managed to get myself to a corner. I hadn't planned on using spells on the students themselves, but after deflecting a couple stunners and tripping jinxes, I felt it was fair enough, and the two I picked for those spells are in the dueling club with me, so I hope there aren't any hard feelings there. 

After a while I felt myself start to wane. The longest duel I've ever had only lasted a couple minutes, but it had now been at least five, and the constant use of magic plus the physical exertion was taking its toll. I knew I had to think of something, and fast, to at least go out with a bang. 

I spotted the twins, standing on the far side of the courtyard, and nobody behind them. I used the off beats of deflecting or throwing snowballs to form a rather large snow drift behind them. Once it was sufficiently large enough, I took off as fast as I could sprint, in their direction. I had to focus, as I'd never done what I was planning before, so I suffered getting hit by a mass of snowballs as I ran. I focused on the stone work of the castle above and behind the twins and once again cast Carpe Retractum. I knew I had to get my timing right, or I'd be in for a very hard landing. 

I cut the spell in mid air and was flying freely. I knew I had to focus, now wasn't the time to worry about the landing. I twisted my body around in mid air and cast one last Depulso. My vision started to fade, but I saw both twins flying backwards as I had planned, but then… black.

__________________________________

~Susan's point of view~

I don't know how she does it. I lasted a couple of minutes against the onslaught, but she is something else. Sometimes I wonder what she sees in me. She's years ahead of where almost everyone else in our class is with charms, and she is so charismatic and outgoing that it puts most of Hufflepuff's to shame. I hope she doesn't grow bored with me and move on to someone that could keep her more intellectually stimulated. Sometimes I get jealous of the more intellectual talks she has with Hermione, or the way she subconsciously or unknowingly flirts with Pansy and Draco. I have to remind myself that she grew up without any friends and that she is still new to the whole experience. 

The way she moves is amazing, almost like she's a professional dancer, dancing to music only she can hear. I've seen aurors dueling each other, and even professional duelers that don't or can't move like that. I've seen her happy plenty of times before, her smile is one of the most beautiful things in the world and what attracted me to her in the first place, bit when she's in the heat of battle she seems to truly come alive.

I've spent countless hours watching her during dueling practice, studying and admiring her and I could tell that she was starting to get tired, the half second delay in her spells, the way her stance changes to placing more weight on her back leg, and the subtle change in the rise and fall of her chest as her breathing changes. So when she charged across the courtyard it caught me off guard. I knew she was up to something, but I never would have guessed she would launch herself about twenty feet into the air towards her targets. She cast a Depulso which sent both of the twins flying backwards... two targets with one spell… she truly is amazing, but I could tell something was wrong after the spell was fired. "Holly!!!" I screamed, and I felt my heart skip a beat and was running to her as fast as I could.

'She landed in the snow bank… good' I thought to myself as I watched her fall. I heard at least one, if not both, of the twins laughing.

"Oiy, that was bloody brilliant!" One of the twins said as he exited the snow bank. "Indeed. Good show, Holly." The other one said emerging a moment later. They were both still laughing and dusting snow off themselves, they didn't notice that Holly wasn't moving.

I got to the snow bank and started digging. "Holly! Please be okay!" This got the attention of the twins and a few others. I heard people talking but I couldn't tell what was being said, my sole focus being on getting to Holly. My efforts were soon joined by the others, and we soon had her out of the snow and laid on the ground. She was unconscious but breathing. I held her hand and stroked her cheek. "Come on, Holly. Wake up." I said in almost a whisper. Someone had cast a warming charm, as the snow around her melted and the water evaporated. "Please be okay, Holly. Please wake up." 

I continued to stroke her cheek as I lifted her hand that I was holding up to kiss the back of it when her eyes fluttered open. "I thought you were supposed to give a princess a real kiss to wake her up." She said sleepily. That got a laugh out of me, but it also released tears. She reached up and wiped the tears from one of my cheeks with her thumb. "Hey, what's the matter?" She asked.

"You had me worried. I thought you might…" she interrupted me by pulling me down for a kiss. It wasn't a chased kiss like we do when other people are around, it was passionate like when we're alone. Time seemed to stop and everything else but her seemed to fade away, no longer of any importance.

One of the twins clearing his throat broke our kiss. It was then that I actually realized  I was totally singing my girlfriend in front of everyone, and I could tell from the heat that my cheeks were as red as my hair. The twins helped both to our feet and there was an applause from the rest of the gathered mass, and Hermione handed Holly her wand which she had found buried in the snow at some point.

"So did I win?" Asked Holly. Hermione and I just shook our heads but it got a laugh from the twins.

"Yeah, I would say that you did." One of them said. "Holly, why are your eyes purple?"

Author's note: There is a very pivotal event that will be occurring soon (hopefully in the next few chapters) that has the potential to change a lot of things. I am (kind of) giving you (my readers) a chance to influence how the entire story plays out. Please comment or send me a private message to cast your vote. Will this event turn Holly dark, very dark, or will she remain grey? Originally, this was going to be a dark fic, but things are shaping out very differently than my original ideas. I'm happy either way it goes, so please vote.

It didn't take long for word of the 'attack' to spread like wildfire. Of course there were no hard feelings on my account, I actually thought it was very well deserved on my part, and I also had fun. If I'm upset about it at all, I'm more upset with myself for  walking straight into a trap, or that Hermione was involved in the planning and I never saw through her cunning side. Regardless of my feelings, I found myself in the headmaster's office for a second time, twice in the same day. Of course professors Snape and McGonagall were there as well and they were bickering back and forth about justice, revenge, innocent pranks, bullying, and I'm sure plenty of other topics but I tuned out most of it. 

When I finally got a chance to speak I explained that it honestly was a friendly prank and I bore no ill will or hard feelings and that I, at no time, felt threatened or to be in danger. I even applauded Fred, George, and Hermione on their cunning, which was a mistake on my part because despite my protests all three of them were assigned five days of detention as 'being the architects of the prank' and all of the others involved received two days. After one last check to make sure I was alright after the 'attack' and assuring the three professors that I was fine and wasn't planning retaliation I was dismissed. 

Susan was waiting for me at the bottom of the stairs to the headmaster's office. "Come on, let's go get dinner." She said, grabbing my hand and interlocking her fingers in mine. I filled her in on everything that was said on our way.

The entirety of Slytherin house was already at the table by the time I got there, and I was met with a standing applause from them, and a few interspersed Hufflepuffs and Ravenclaws. I gave a little curtsey and found my seat. Several of my housemates wanted to get even but I told them that what happened was the Gryffindors getting even with me, and that I actually enjoyed it. I'm almost certain that I squashed any thoughts of retribution, but I did see Draco talking quietly to Blaise and it seemed like their eyes kept darting over to the Gryffindor table. I'll have to keep an eye on them it seems.

With the end of the first day in April, classes resumed. I was right in studying the missed material for potions class, as Professor Snape had us jump straight into brewing, instead of going over the ingredients and learning about the methodology behind the potion first. Several groups received failing marks because they neglected to study. The other professors were more understanding, and at least went over the material we were supposed to have had. 

Overall, things pretty much went back to normal. The weekend came and went just like normal, except for an article about me in Sunday's issue of The Daily Prophet by the ever annoying Rita Skeeter. The article was much like the last one, saying that I had attacked several students with a violent and malicious prank that left many of them seriously harmed. I am curious as to where she gets her information from because she definitely needs a more reliable source. 

With Easter break only a week away, talk around the castle turned to that, primarily where people were going and plans to hit the shops. I for one am itching to hit the stores. I still have a large amount of money that's burning a whole in my pocket, so to speak, and I'm tired of browsing through catalogues. The owls seemed to be working overtime delivering all of the letters being sent back and forth as details were worked out. It seems that a lot more student's will be staying at Hogwarts compared to Christmas break.

Classes seemed to drag on, with reviews and tests in each of them. And of course they all had to give us a pile of work to do over the break, but soon enough we were back aboard the Hogwarts Express and heading to London. There weren't nearly as many students heading home as there were during Christmas break so there were several empty compartments, but that didn't mean I had any more space than normal, well I should have, but Susan decided to sprawl out on the bench with her head in my lap while Hermione and Hannah took the other bench. Lisa was staying at Hogwarts, and Pansy was in Draco's compartment. I think she has a bit of a crush on him, but she's not wanting to admit anything and he's a little oblivious when it comes to girls.

Hermione wanted to use most of the train ride to work on our assignments, or at least get through the readings. Susan and Hannah rolled their eyes at us as when we pulled out our books, but they followed suit. I wasn't exactly eager to study, but I always get slightly better marks whenever I study with Hermione and I didn't want to pass up that opportunity. I think that Susan and Hannah had the same thoughts. Susan would get her work done in a timely manner, but would put it off for a few days at least. Hannah, on the other hand, would try putting it off until a few days before we go back if not trying to cram it all into the two days back at Hogwarts before classes resume. 

By the time we got to London we had about a quarter of our work done and a head start on a few more of our assignments. I could probably have it all done in a few days, but I'd rather go shopping and we've already made plans to do just that.

With only about half the students coming home this time the platform wasn't nearly as crowded but that seemed to do nothing to diminish the chaos of families being reunited. Hermione spotted her parents first. "Mum! Dad!" She yelled, waving her hand in the air. Hermione was soon wrapped in a hug with both her parents. "Mum, Dad, these are some of my friends, Hannah, Susan, and Holly." She said pointing to each of us.

"Well, it's good to place faces along with names. Hermione has told us a lot about each of you." Mrs. Granger said.

"Indeed. And I understand you are all planning a shopping trip tomorrow?" 

"Yes they are." A voice came from behind us.

"Aunt Amelia!" Susan exclaimed and gave her a hug.

"Sorry I'm a little late, my meeting ran over a bit." She held out her hand to Mr. and Mrs. Granger. "Amelia Bones."

"Chris Granger." He said as he shook hands. "And this is my wife, Jackie." They released hands and the women shook.

"I've agreed to take the girls tonight, would your daughter like to join us?" Mrs. Bones asked.

Hermione's eyes lit up, and she was barely able to contain her excitement as she looked up at her parents.

"I'll be taking them to tour the Ministry of Magic after we visit the shops, you're both more than welcome to join us, say at half past three?"

"I thought that muggles were not allowed, even if our daughter is a witch." Mr. Granger said.

"Not entirely true. They are allowed during legal actions if their child is under seventeen, and during a few extenuating circumstances, but I do have the ability to bend the rules a bit."

"She's the head of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement." Susan said, she's always eager to share that bit of information.

"Uhh, yes, of course we would love to, but umm, how do we get there?" 

"There is a payphone behind the Old War Office in Whitehall, just dial the word 'magic'. When you get inside just give the receptionist your names and they'll send me a summons."

"Be a good girl, Hermione. We will see you tomorrow." 

"Da-ad!" Hermione said quietly. 

Their hug ended and Mrs. Granger had her turn. "Don't be too mad at your father, he thinks it's every parent's job to embarrass their children." Hermione just nodded.

We were soon at Bones manor, which looked different from when I was here for the Christmas party, but I couldn't place exactly 'what' was different. "I had the walls repainted to compliment the new painting." Mrs. Bones said, seeming to notice my puzzlement. The painting in question was a magical recreation of rolling green hills being caressed by a light rain. "It's enchanted to replicate the current weather."

"But it isn't raining." Said hermione.

Mrs. Bones chuckled. "It is in Wiltshire. That's the view from my porch growing up. Now, I only have three guestrooms, so two of you will have to share."

"Holly and I don't mind sharing!" Susan said, her enthusiasm and eagerness was obvious.

"Is that so?" Mrs. Bones gave her a hard stare and Susan's cheeks began to flush. "I needn't be worried, do I?"

"No, ma'am." Susan said sheepishly.

"Well, go on then. I remember being young and I'm sure you have plenty of places at Hogwarts that you sneak off to. Susan, why don't you show your friends around. Dinner will be in thirty minutes. You can leave your trunks there, we'll have Leesy pop them up to your rooms after dinner."

Susan led us upstairs and showed us the bedrooms first. Hermione's reaction to the room was priceless. I'm sure I thought the same thing when I was shown my room at the Abbott's. "And this is a guest room?" She asked. After getting nods from the three of us she continued. "So how big is the master bedroom?"

"Just a tiny bit larger. It does have a larger walk-in closet and a larger bathroom as well, though." Susan said. "Come on, I'll show you the rest of the house."

She led us to the next room, and then to 'her' room. All three rooms were similar, a king sized bed, a large armoire, closet, attached bathroom, a writing desk, and a few portraits on the walls. Susan's room, though, had some more personal touches. The walls were a light lavender color, and there were a few stuffed animals on the bed and a small collection of books and magazines stacked on the desk. 

We were then shown where her aunt's bedroom and the fourth bedroom cum office are, but the doors were closed and we didn't go into either. It was then downstairs for the library, sitting room and kitchen. Hermione, of course, was enamoured with the library and she only left it under threat of it being considered impolite to miss dinner and a promise to return after we ate.

Dinner was baked salmon on a rice pilaf and a salad, and cherry pie with vanilla ice cream for dessert. I did miss the variety provided at Hogwarts, but the quality was much better. Fish at Hogwarts always seems overdone. Dinner carried with it conversation that started with Mrs. Bones getting to know me, Hermione and Hannah on a personal level, but gradually shifted more to classes, grades, and how we feel about our teachers. Mrs. Bones also brought up the latest Rita Skeeter article about me, so I had to tell the story as it actually happened, which had her laughing almost hysterically when I told her that it knocked out every Gryffindor student, not just the first year boys as planned.

Of course Susan told her aunt about the snowball fight ambush as well. "You should have seen her, Auntie. I bet she could give some of your aurors a run for their money."

Mrs. Bones gave me an inquisitive look, with one eyebrow raised. "Is that so. I think I could arrange something if you like."

I can't say I wasn't interested, I love dueling, but I was concerned that Susan was placing me on too high of a pedestal. "I wouldn't want to violate the underage use of magic restriction and get anyone in trouble." I said.

"Nonsense." Mrs. Bones said. "Susan goes on regularly about your dueling and I'd love to see you in action, myself."

"Well, if that's the case, I'd love to." I said, trying to sound confident, when all that was running through my head was hoping I didn't embarrass myself. 

Our conversation tapered off and we were excused from the table. Our first stop was to the library, as we promised Hermione, who was excited to have access to a new selection of reading material. Curiosity got the better of me too so I had a look, which I was surprised had a rather large selection of Muggle poetry, and several of them were first editions. As tempting as some of them were, I didn't think Susan would appreciate me having my nose stuck in a book all night.

Hermione seemed torn between two books, but made her decision and the four of us headed up to the room that Susan and I will be sharing. Awaiting us were several types of ice cream, chocolate frogs and licorice wands and with some music in the background. We stayed up till the wee hours talking, and snacking and playing games.

Hermione was the first one to call it a night. She probably wanted to get a little reading in before bed, but she had been a good sport and hadn't even opened the book yet so we let her go without complaint. Hannah left to her room about thirty minutes later after she started dozing off leaving just Susan and me alone. I've never shared a bed with anyone before and I was nervous, my heart was pounding so hard I could swear Susan would be able to hear it.

"I'm going to get changed." Susan said, her voice sounding a little shaky, and got up to get her pajamas from her trunk. I did the same and changed next to the bed while she was in the bathroom.

We laid down in the bed snuggling. I was on my back and she had her head on my shoulder. She was tracing circles on my stomach through my silk pajamas with her finger while I ran my fingers through her hair. There was an awkward, yet still comfortable silence that neither of us seemed to want to break. 

Finally, I broke the silence. "Do you really think I'd be a match for trained aurors?"

"Maybe not all of them," she stopped tracing circles on my stomach and she sat up, looking down at me, "Is that why you've been a little off since dinner?" I just nodded. "Listen to me. 'You' are amazing. You're an amazing duelist, you're more cunning than anyone I've ever met, you're beautiful, and I'm lucky to have you, to be with you." She leaned down and gave me a brief kiss. "You don't get worked up when you duel Professor Flitwick, or anyone else. So stop worrying about it and just have fun." 

I wrapped my hands behind her neck and pulled her down for another kiss, which was much more passionate than the last. "Thanks… you're the best… and I'm the lucky one… to have you by… my side." I said between kisses.

A voice came from the other side of the door. "Don't make me douse the two of you with cold water!"

"Yes Auntie!" Susan replied and we both giggled. "We should get some sleep." 

I didn't want this moment to end, but I guess it had to. I released Susan and we fell asleep wrapped in each other's arms.

Author's note: Thank you to everyone that left a comment on the last chapter. Everyone that voted was against this turning into a dark fic, and after reading some of the comments, I am in agreement. With that said, there will be a few darker scenes, especially later in the story, but Holly will remain the stories heroine (maybe a tad bit anti-hero, actually) that you have all come to love.

So sleeping next to someone is harder than I thought. We've fallen asleep snuggled together before, but that isn't the same as actually sleeping next to someone all night. Between being kicked, smacked, pushed, and having the blankets stolen from me several times throughout the night, morning came much too soon.

Susan was well rested, at least she seemed too chipper to still be tired, and she threw open the curtains letting in the light from the now risen sun. Wanting just a little more sleep I rolled over into my stomach and faced away from the window. I think I was halfway to being back asleep when I felt a weight on my lower back, and then a pair of hands massaging and rubbing my back.

"Wakey, wakey."

"Mmmmm." Was all I could manage to say in reply.

"Come on sleepyhead. Breakfast is in half an hour." Her hands continued to knead the muscles in my shoulders.

Feeling a little more alert now I was able to form actual words. "I don't wanna. Still sleepy." I said as it felt like I was melting into her ministrations.

Her fingers changed to a feather light touch and were dancing across my back as she said, "But we have a big day planned." in a playful half whine. Susan knows all my most ticklish spots, and soon had me tickled into submission.

Once she let me up I grabbed a towel and headed for the bathroom.

"Hurry up, Holly. Aunt Amelia doesn't like it when we're late for meals."

"I'll be quick, I promise." I said as I closed the door behind me.

We made it down to the dining room and took our seats with just a few minutes to spare. Hannah and Hermione both giggled a bit, and Mrs. Bones just raised an eyebrow at us. "Glad you could join us."

"Sorry, Mrs. Bones. I forgot how long it takes to dry my hair without using my wand."

"Ahh, yes. The illegal use of underage magic act. It's good to see proper young witches abiding by the law. So tell me, what about the use of enchanted items?"

Hermione answered before I could. "The law is in effect to preserve the statute of secrecy. If magical or enchanted items are used in front of muggles, then it would be a violation of that statute."

"So then why have a law forbidding underage witches and wizards from using magic outside of school? Why not emphasise the importance of abiding by the statute of secrecy?" Our food appeared while Mrs. Bones was asking the question, and she gestured to us to go ahead and start eating. 

"I would assume that the law was changed to what it currently is following a breach of the statute by an underage witch or wizard while away from their school. Maybe after multiple breaches." I replied as I spread jam on my biscuit and then took a bite.

"Very astute, Holly. I highly doubt that Professor Binns has changed his curriculum, so tell me, did you research that on your own, or did you deduce it yourself?"

"Well, it stands to reason that most laws are changed or created out of a need for them. Whether that need is real or just perceived is always up for debate, though."

"It sounds like you don't agree with the law?"

I gave a small sigh. "It's just hard, you know. Spending so much time learning and using magic and then being told you can't."

"The joys of growing up." Mrs. Bones raised her glass to me and took a sip. "Now, everyone finish eating and then we'll be off."

Diagon Alley was it's usual bustling self with crowds of people going about their normal business. We weren't the only kids that took advantage of being home from school to go shopping, but we still stood out. Our first stop was a clothes store I hadn't seen before called Twilfitt and Tattings, where Mrs. Bones was picking something up.

"Why didn't I know this store was here?" I asked, upset that there was another clothing store that I was never told about.

"It's a little more on the expensive side. We can get all our school robes at Madam Malkin's for the price of just one here." Susan explained.

Expensive or not we still all wanted to browse, and we had some time as someone was already in the fitting room. While there were a few formal gowns and dresses that I wouldn't have minded trying on, there wasn't much of a selection of casual wear for girls of our age. Shoes, on the other hand, they had in abundance and I found six pairs that I wanted, my favorites being identical lace up boots that came almost to my knees in both black and brown. 

As I was looking at my reflection wearing the boots, a woman spoke to me. "They're already enchanted to change color, you know. One of the benefits of spending a little more money." 

"Thanks. That will save me some closet space." I said, still looking at my reflection.

"Your items will be finished in just a moment, Mrs. Malfoy. Will there be anything else you will be needing today?" Another woman said.

"No, thank you."

I thought it had been an employee that had given me the advice, so when my brain caught up to the fact that I was wrong, I looked at the woman. The moment I saw her I was stuck staring. I spent so many hours looking at photographs I would recognize her anywhere. Granted, she's older, of course, but from the piebald hair to the cheekbones and jawline it was her, Narcissa Black.

"In some circles it could be considered rude to stare." She said which broke me from my trance-like state.

"I'm sorry. I'm in the same year as Draco Malfoy. I was just wondering if you're"

"His mother, yes. Now let me think. Dark brown hair" she paused and seemed to be giving me an appeasing look. "athletic, and by the snake necklace and tones of green you're wearing, definitely a Slytherin. That would make you Holly Potter, if I'm not mistaken?"

"Yes, ma'am." 

"Narcissa Malfoy." She held out her hand for me to shake, which I did. "You'll be attending our end of year party, will you not?"

Releasing the handshake, I replied. "Party?"

"I see he has yet to hand out the invitations. But yes, we will be hosting an end of year party for all of you first year Slytherins. I'll make sure he sends you your invitation when he gets back with his father."

Another one if the store's employees had walked up carrying a rather large bag. She waited for a break in our conversation, which she now took. "Mrs. Malfoy, here are your items. I trust they will be to your liking."

"Thank you. I'm sure they'll be wonderful as always." She said, taking the bag. Turning back to me, "Now if you'll excuse me, I do have other things I must attend to." 

"Of course. It was a pleasure meeting you, Mrs. Malfoy." 

"Likewise." 

I was standing there, staring in the direction she had left when my friends found me. "Who was that? She looked familiar." Susan asked.

"Draco's mum. She told me I can get the shoes enchanted to change color cheaper than buying another pair."

Hannah saw the pile of shoes I had amassed. "These are cute." She said holding up a pair of flats and looking at the price tag. "Aaand my mum would kill me if I spent that much on a pair of shoes."

"Only good thing about being an orphan?" I said, shrugging my shoulders.

I didn't mean to, but my comment killed everyone's mood a bit. Thankfully the awkward silence was ended by Mrs. Bones asking if we were ready to go, having finished what she needed.

I saw her shake her head a bit when Susan told her I was buying some shoes, but she didn't say anything. I put the brown boots back and headed to the register with my purchases. I had been so caught up with everything, I forgot I was still wearing the boots until I realised I put the shoes I had been wearing on the counter. "These too please." I said, lifting the hem of my rt to show the boots. "And I was told all the shoes can change colors?"

"Yes. Just tap your wand to them and say what color you want. Just a warning, you'll want to wait a few hours between color changes to help preserve the leather."

Our next stop was to Madam Primpernelle's Beautifying Potions. I had been here before, but didn't have time to really look at everything they had. I didn't really need anything so I was able to browse freely. My attention was drawn to the hair care section, especially the hair dying potions. I wasn't really wanting a change, but was more curious than anything.

Once everyone was done it was off to Madam Malkin's, where we spent the majority of our day shopping. We all bought at least a few things, but I think I bought as much as everyone else combined. I was playfully teased by my friends, but my existing wardrobe was only a fraction the size of theirs and they all knew that. 

It was time for lunch before we knew it. We went back to Bones Manor to drop off all our bags and eat lunch. It had just turned three o'clock When we finished eating and packing up our new acquisitions, so we went ahead to the Ministry of Magic to await Hermione's parents and then start our tour.

Author's note. Sorry for the delay on this one. I had really bad writer's block. I hope you enjoy my little work around, even if you have to re-read past events a bit.

From the private diary of one Hermione J. Granger

11th of April 1992

I had been looking forward to Easter break for a while and for several reasons. First, I can study for the end of year exams in peace. Outside of Holly it seems that no one in my year understands the need for studying. Second, I get to visit the muggle library again. As much as I love the wizarding world, they are lacking in the sciences and there seems to be an ignorance of the advances being made around them. And lastly, I'm going shopping with Holly tomorrow. Of course Susan will be there and Hannah as well, but that's okay. As much as I like Susan, sometimes I get jealous of her. Sometimes I see the way Holly looks at Susan and wish she looked at me that way. Sometimes I want to wrap my arms around Holly and see what her lips taste like. It's kind of ironic that I'm writing this from one of the guest rooms at her Aunt's house, which seems twice as large as my parents' bedroom. We had already made plans to go shopping, but my parents were going to drive me to Diagon Alley in the morning. Mrs. Bones offered for me to sleep over though, which was very nice of her. To top it off, she's going to take us all to the Ministry of Magic tomorrow and even invited my parents. I do wish I could share more with my parents, but I can't use magic around them and it seems like they're looked down on by most wizards and I don't like that. They don't deserve that. Mrs. Bones isn't like that though. Apart from Professor McGonagall, she seems to be one of the most fair minded people I've met within the wizarding world.

Getting back to being at Bones Manor, this is my first time at a wizards house, and it certainly lived up to the grandiose descriptions I've heard about. It started, of course, by arriving via floo. It was my first trip via floo, and except for maybe my first and only ride on the teacups when I was six, it was the most disorienting experience of my life. Fortunately the effects wore off after only a few seconds, and didn't carry with it a sense of nausea. Instead it felt like my body had been taken apart, jumbled up, and then put back together. The foyer was elegant yet simple at the same time. The rest of the house was just as impressive, reminding me of the tour of Buckingham Palace that my parents took me on a few years ago. I don't know how old the house is, but I would guess at least a hundred years or so.

I had a lot of fun with the girls even though I passed up a night of reading. Mrs. Bones has a very impressive library. I wonder if it is a common practice among the wizarding community. Sometimes it's hard to get my nose out of interesting books, I've been doing it for so long. But I do really like having actual friends. I've heard from several of my house mates that I need to be careful around Holly, that given my blood status she's only using me or she'll eventually stab me in the back, but they're wrong. I've had people try befriending me just for my smarts before, but Holly is genuinely interested in me. I'm happy that she is getting me out of my shell, even if it scares me sometimes.

12 of April 1992

It was a long day today. We went shopping in Diagon Alley, which was a bit awkward for me as I'm not used to spending so much money on my own. My parents gave me some spending money, which I had to stop at Gringotts to have exchanged, and I've gotten some money for tutoring or reviewing essays, but I wasn't prepared for some of the prices of clothes. Holly got some totally cute boots and several other shoes at the high-end Twilfitt and Tattings that cost more than I even had to spend in total, and she also seemed to buy at least one thing from every other shop we entered. I sometimes worry about her overspending, as she doesn't have anyone making her sure she spends her money responsibly. She easily spent £1,000 if not twice that. She also insisted on buying something for all of us and for Mrs. Bones, so at least she's generous. Susan got a silver necklace with a snake pendant, Hannah got a pair of shoes, and Mrs. Bones got a potted Molly plant. I, to my protests about the cost, got a dress that I thought was way too expensive. We were all trying on clothes and Holly had handed it to me to try on. It's a full length dress in a dark red with silver accents which everyone thought was totally cute, myself included. It was hard to put down, but the cost was more than I was willing to pay for it. Holly decided to buy it for me while I was trying on something else and gave it to me right before lunch, so that I wouldn't try returning it.

After lunch we returned to Bones Manor so that purchases could be dropped off and then we took the private floo that connects to her office in the Ministry. This now made my fourth floo ride, and it was… different. The sensation was the same, but the previous times I could see my destination in my mind's eye as well as a bunch of little lights off in the distance rushing past at the speed of light. This time there was only darkness. Emerging from the fireplace at the other end was more disorienting than the first time. It felt like I came through the fireplace upside down and falling, but I landed on something soft yet strong and reassuring. Holly had caught me before I could fall. We've hugged before, but this time was different. Maybe it's because I didn't realize what was happening, but in that moment I didn't want her to let me go. Our embrace ended all too soon though, as everyone else came through the floo and then we were off to collect my parents and then start our tour. Being a Sunday, most of the offices were closed, but we did have an official tour guide and representatives from each office to explain what they do. I think that this whole tour thing might be a new thing and we were used as guinea pigs because it all seemed thrown together rather quickly and lacked the normal smooth flow of other tours I've been on.

We finished our tour in the Auror's office, where Holly dueled two of the recruits, and actually won one of them. I think they underestimated her in the first duel, where she managed to get off a full body bind. Her second duel was much more intense, and it was difficult at times to even tell what was happening, but eventually a stunner got through Holly's defenses. It seemed like a close match though as her opponent was obviously fatigued and he needed a moment to recover as much as she did.

Shortly after the duel it was time for me to say my goodbyes. It felt weird not taking the floo, but at the same time I'm still not quite used to it. We stopped off at home to change and then went to one of my favorite restaurants, Table Du Marche. As nice as it was and as much as I do miss my parents, I'm already missing my friends and magic. It's not fair that I'm not allowed to practice spells. At least it's only two weeks, I don't know how I'll deal with the almost two and a half months come summer break.

~HP~

Amelia sat at her desk reading over a budget for a new initiative that Arthur Weasley was proposing. Her door opening was almost a welcome relief, if it weren't for the fact that she was not looking forward to the conversation she was about to have.

"Hello, Mad Eye. Please, do come in." She offered without looking up. Alistair closed the door behind him and cast several complex privacy charms which got her attention, as her office was already warded against every eavesdropping spell known to the wizarding world. "A little over cautious are we?"

"Bah! I can't take any chances with what I'm about to say."

"Would you like a seat?" Amelia knew he didn't, and that it would wind him up just a tad bit more.

Alistair stared at her a moment before starting to pace back and forth. "There's something different about that girl."

"Which one would that be?"

"Don't be daft, Amelia. You know exactly who I'm talking about."

"Yes. But that still leaves the question of why."

"Don't tell me you didn't see it yesterday. The way she moved. I haven't seen anyone move like that since we rescued Frank and Alice."

"I'm not sure what you're implying."

"Don't be so daft, woman. You've heard the rumors just as I have. Until yesterday, I thought it was just that, rumors spread by death eaters to discredit us, but now I'm not so sure."

"You know Albus better than I, do you really think he could have done that? And even if James were to agree to something so preposterous, do you think Lilly would?"

"All I know is that we were at war. People can be pushed very easily to do things they wouldn't normally do. How many lives did you take during the war?"

"That's different. That was life and death. This would be a child. Someone innocent."

"But if it drew out the dark lord? If it made him reckless, bated him into a trap. The wrong things done for the right reasons have a way of coming back to bite you in the ass, and I've lost enough body parts the first time 'round."

"She's a kind, caring, smart, and gifted young girl. One of her best friends, the one with the bushy hair, is muggle born. Even if what you're saying is true, she's not some embodiment of evil."

"Yet. You'd do best to keep an eye on her. If for no one else's but you niece's sake." And with that, Alistair turned and left, the door slamming shut behind him.

"Sometimes I hate this job." Amelia said out loud to herself, trying to get back to her work.

Author's note. I know it's been a while since I've last posted an update, and I'm sorry. Believe me when I say that I would love it if I had more time to focus on writing. If nothing else, I hope I made this chapter wort the wait.

Easter in the wizarding world is very similar to what I'm used to. We (myself, Hannah and Hermione, although Hermione already had plans with her family) were invited back to Bones Manor for a party, which of course meant dress shopping and another trip to Diagon Alley. I have really come to love the fashion of the wizarding world where, contrary to muggle fashion, color schemes do not go out of style with the mere change of season. I found a beautiful sleeveless, knee length dress in black with white pinstripes and purple trim at the bottom. The best part about the dress is that my new boots will go with it perfectly. All that I needed were matching stockings which I actually found at Quality Quidditch Supplies, oddly enough. 

Bones Manor had been decorated with streamers in pink, light green, and light orange and floating lanterns were littered through the house that changed colors either randomly or when new people entered their proximity. Herds of bunnies were running and jumping all over the place. They were made out of light, but as solid as and tangible as the real things. It was fun to watch them for a bit but they were as skittish as real bunnies, which made it difficult to watch them for too long. Not that there was time to sit for that long anyways, as there were baskets of candies to be rummaged through and several party games to be played. 

It seemed that the adults were just as into the games as us kids, from the three legged broom race, to the egg floating relay race, to a game that mixes a pinata with pin the tail on the donkey. Prizes were handed out to all of the winners, but nobody went home empty handed at the end of the day. 

The rest of the break passed quickly. I got to see Susan one more time, and only briefly, and contact with Hermione was limited to only a couple owl delivered letters. She did seem very excited about something though, but said she wanted to tell me in person. I also got my invitation, plus one, to the Malfoy's party that they will be hosting the weekend after the school year ends. The festivities start on Friday, the 26th of June, with a formal dinner and continue on through Saturday evening with a casual affair. 

I was writing a letter to Susan when Regina, Mrs. Abbott, called me and Hannah downstairs. "Hannah, Holly! Can you two come down here for a minute?"

I put down my quill and made my way downstairs, about thirty seconds ahead of Hannah. Regina's expression was a mix of happy and serious. "Go ahead and have a seat Holly. You too, Hannah." She was sitting in one of the lounge chairs so I sat on the couch across the coffee table from her, Hannah joining me a moment later.

"So, where to begin." Regina paused for a moment, as if she had rehearsed what she was going to say but had lost her notes. "I've been offered a job in Egypt. The contract is for eighteen months, possibly two years."

"That great, mum, but what will you be doing?" Hannah asked.

"Well, if you remember me telling you, I used to be a curse breaker before you were born. In fact, that's how I met your father." They both had a moment of remembrance. "That life isn't conducive to raising a child, but now that you're away at Hogwarts most of the year, I'm wanting to get back to it."

"So are we going to be living in Egypt over the summer? And what about during breaks?" Hannah asked, and at that moment I realised the yet unspoken reality of things.

I felt numb. I understood that this was an amazing opportunity for her, but couldn't help feel that I was being abandoned. Regina explained how the immigration laws were very strict, but I had tuned out most of it. Thoughts of being sent back to the Dursley's came to the forefront of my thoughts. "I can't go back there. I can't go back to that life." I said, and soon couldn't hold back the tears.

Regina was quick to action and was sitting beside me before I knew it. She held me in a comforting hug and stroked my head. "Nobody is sending you back to your aunt and uncle. I don't know everything that they did to you, but Minerva told me a little bit. If sending you back to them was the only option, I'd have turned down the job."

Sniffle. "Then what will happen to me?" Sniffle. I asked. 

"Well, I've already received confirmation from Minerva that if nothing else can be arranged you can stay at Hogwarts over the summer." She continued stroking my hair. "I doubt it will come to that though. We are looking into other options for you. There are plenty of other parents that we can ask to look after you over the summer."

We sat there in silence for a while, and Hannah at some point joined the hug. Feeling a little better, the crying stopped at least, I untangled myself from the group hug and went back up to my room to finish my letter to Susan asking if she would like to be my plus one and also explaining my new living situation, and then a reply to the Malfoys. 

"Thank you very much for the invitation, I am very much looking forward to it. I have invited Susan Bones as my plus one, but have not yet received confirmation back from her yet. I will notify you of any changes should she not be able to attend. Travel arrangements may prove difficult as I might have to be staying at Hogwarts over the summer. I hope that is not an issue.

Sincerely, Holly"

The Malfoy's owl had long left, so I gave both letters to Nimueh instructing her to deliver Susan's letter first. I watched her fly off and then, checking the time and seeing there was still over an hour till dinner, layed on my bed in silence.

Dinner was an unusually quiet affair. Hannah was doing her best to hide her excitement about touring around Egypt so as not to make me feel worse, and Regina was probably trying to figure out what to say without hurting my feelings. They were like this for a few days over Christmas break when I had my emotional breakdown. "Congratulations on the job, Mrs. Abbott."

"Thank you, Holly. It'll be nice getting back to work again."

"So you said you were a curse breaker. What does that mean, exactly?"

"There are a lot of ancient tombs and vaults that are continually being uncovered, and there are almost always protection charms or curses that are still active. It's our job to remove those protections. Curse breakers generally get a flat pay rate, but also a percentage of the value of recovered vaults. Sometimes we also work with the next of kin in the event of someone's death, but those jobs are generally easier and have a smaller pay out."

"So the wizard version of Indiana Jones?" I asked only to get blank stares. I then had to explain both Indiana Jones, as best as I could recall anyways, and then the concept of movies and television.

The concept of going to the movies sounded interesting, and both Regina and Hannah seemed it would be wonderful to indulge in the beloved muggle activity. I wasn't as interested as they were, but maybe the activity would cheer me up.

Hannah was dressed in something that wouldn't stand out too much, but I told Mrs. Abbott that she might want to change to avoid drawing attention. She came back wearing something that looked like it came from America a century ago, so Hannah and I went to her room with her to find something more 'common muggle'.

Once we were all properly attired, a box was pulled off the shelf and dusted off, which contained a stash of muggle money, probably a few thousand dollars in total, but it was a mix of Pounds, Mark, and a few I didn't recognize or get a good enough look.

We ended up watching the movie 'Hook', but I had to explain the story of Peter Pan to them first. I also had to explain that popcorn was a necessity and also a large pop, which were both enjoyed immensely. It turned out that it was just what I needed to take my mind off of things.

Nimueh was waiting for me when we returned with a response from the Malfoys, so I gave her a treat and then read the letter.

"Holly,

I absolutely adore your owl. Such a rare species for Brittain, I'm sure she was quite expensive. And having an owl that can be identified as yours before even delivering it's cargo can be quite advantageous politically. I have been made aware of your living situation and on behalf of Draco would like to extend an invitation for you to stay with us over the summer, and any other time that you may need it. My husband and I would love to have another child here, and to be honest it would be lovely having another female in the house. If you would like, you can stay here tomorrow and Friday before going back to Hogwarts, just to see if you would like it. I'm sure a beautiful and intelligent young woman such as yourself will end up with several options, and I wouldn't want you to make an ill informed decision.

Sincerely, Narcissa"

I read the letter several times, and was so happy I was on the verge of tears. A few realizations came to me though. Does she know she's my aunt? Could she know? Can I finally find out anything about my mum?

I took a moment to compose myself, and wrote my response.

" I would love to come and stay with you tomorrow and Friday, and would be honored to stay with you over the summer.

Sincerely, Holly"

I sent Nimueh out one more time, with a promise of extra treats when she gets back, and then went to find Regina and Hannah to let them know what was happening.

At the Malfoy dinner table
"I received an interesting letter from Holly Potter." Narcissa couldn't help but notice her son perk up just a bit at hearing the name of his classmate. He tries so hard to mask his feelings, just like his father. Knowing that he fancies her, the way that he had talked about her in his letters made that obvious, well, to a mother anyways. She was proud of her son being a gentleman, and not pursuing someone in a relationship. Narcissa pondered for just a moment Holly's grasp of pureblood politics, choosing the niece of the head of the DMLE as a girlfriend. Though she still lamented the fact that such a prize was unavailable for her son.

Lucius was more concerned with his meal. "Oh?"

"It seems she might be staying at Hogwarts over the summer?"

"Yes. Regina Abbott has been hosting her, but she has accepted a job with Gringotts. In Egypt, I believe." Lucius took a sip of his wine before continuing. "I believe more suitable arrangements are being explored."

"She can stay here!" Draco blurted out, and quickly turned red at his over enthusiasm. "I mean, if that's okay… can she?"

Narcissa was able to contain her laugh, but couldn't help but smile. "I see no issues with that. Hogwarts is no place for a child over the summer. Lucius?"

"As long as you're prepared to handle another child here. You know that the summer break is my busiest time of year, and I may have a few meetings with some of the other wizarding schools, so I might be away for a few weeks in total."

"Oh, I think I'll manage. I know it's short notice, but why don't we bring her over tomorrow. She can get a feel for the place, and then we can take her and Draco to Kings Cross Saturday morning."

"I think that's a wonderful idea." Lucius set his fork down on the table and straightened his posture. "Dobby!"

Dobby popped into the room a few feet from where Lucius was sitting. "Master needs Dobby's services?" The elf asked, making sure to keep his eyes looking at the floor.

"Prepare one of the guest rooms for a visitor. She will be arriving tomorrow."

"The nicest one near Draco's room, Dobby." Narcissa added in.

"Dobby will have a room ready tonight." And with that the elf was gone.

Mrs. Abbott and Hannah were both very happy for me that the Malfoys had offered to take me in. Since it was already getting late and we didn't know when I would be heading to Malfoy Manor, Regina summoned Jorpey and asked him to follow me up to my room and help me pack. I set out a nice dress and a set of pumps with a one inch heel to change into in the morning, but everything else was packed and ready to go within just a few minutes.

It still amazed me that all of my belongings can be reduced to a single trunk and a book bag, even though both are enchanted to expand. I'm sure that without the enchantments I would need a small moving truck to transport everything. I do think that the trunk might be running out of space though. Maybe it's time to start purging some of my clothes. Some things are starting to get a little too tight. Of course, getting rid of clothes means I need to go shopping again.

Going to sleep was strange. Even when I've been at Hogwarts I've had at least a few things I've left here just to have them waiting for me when I come back. Now, the room is almost bare, making me feel alone for some reason. My mind wandered to thoughts of my mum. It's not the same, but I'll be staying with her sister, my aunt. I got up and went to my bag and pulled out the one picture of all three sisters. Soon I would be with family, real family. Not that vile family that I lived with, but real family.

Morning came all too suddenly. I was having a pleasant dream, something about a picnic when I was woken by a tapping at the window. I had been up half the night unable to sleep, and now I'm so tired I just wanted to go back to sleep. A glance at the clock showed 6:40, too early to get up, too early for anyone to want to get up. The incessant tapping on the window and the morning sun shining through the curtains made staying asleep rather difficult though. Resigned to waking up, addressing the taping at the window was next.

Groggily moving to the window, I was greeted by a cranky owl that bit my finger when I reached for the letter it carried. "Ow! Stupid bird." I said, as I jerked my hand back reflexively and put my finger in my mouth tasting blood, and watching as the letter fell to the floor. The owl gave a screech and if an owl could grin, I'm sure it was, then flew off before I could even retrieve the letter from the floor.

With my finger still in my mouth I bent down to retrieve the letter and banged my head on the ledge of the window sill, which caused me to drop the letter again as my left hand went to the back of my head.

"Bloody hell! I'm too tired for this!" I snatched the letter off the floor with the hand not holding my head and sat down on the bed. As I was opening the letter I realised I needed to pee, just one more thing to frustrate me this morning.

After emptying my bladder I went back to sit on the bed and read the letter. If I wasn't upset before reading the letter, I sure was after reading it because all it said was 'Do not trust the Malfoys'. I recognized the writing as an auto quill, but that did nothing to help narrow down who could have sent it. How many people even know I'm staying with the Malfoys?

My contemplation was interrupted by a knocking at the door. "Holly? Are you up?"

"Yes, Mrs. Abbott, but I'm not dressed yet."

"If you want some breakfast before it gets cold, it's on the table. The Malfoy's will be here at eight."

"Okay. Thank you. I'll be down in a minute."

It took me just a few minutes to dress, and I was on my way downstairs. "You're up earlier than normal." I said, as usually nobody was awake quite yet, but it seemed that Mrs. Abbott had been up for at least an hour judging by the papers scattered on the table.

"Egypt is two hours ahead of us. I'll have to get used to it eventually, and I had several correspondences arrive that needed attention. You're up early yourself."

"Yeah. I kinda had a restless night, then something weird happened this morning."

Mrs. Abbott had a look of curiosity. "What do you mean?"

"An owl was tapping on my window. It was a very grumpy owl, too. It bit my finger and flew off." I started placing food on my plate when I felt a pain shoot through me, starting at my hand but soon covering the rest of my body. I saw Mrs. Abbott jump out of her seat, then kind of run towards me, but sideways. I think I heard my name being called from somewhere.

Regina waited anxiously by the floo. It had only been twenty minutes, but twenty very long minutes, since she sent word of what happened to the Auror office and St Mungo's. A healer had already arrived, and was with Holly now, but she was still waiting for an Auror to arrive.

Seeing Amelia arrive through the floo followed by Rufus Scrimgeour put her at ease though. "Thank you both for coming."

"Of course. Holly is quite special to my niece, and to me as well. You remember Mr. Scrimgeour."

"Of course." Regina said as she reached out and shook the offered hand.

"How is she?" Amelia asked.

"A healer is with her now. I was able to counter whatever was affecting her, but I did give her a dreamless sleep potion. Whoever did it was very sloppy. Judging by the enchantments, she wasn't supposed to remember anything, but she told me an owl woke her up this morning. I think when she told me about the owl, her subconscious realised there was something missing and that is what triggered the collapse."

"And what was the intent?"

"It looks like a compulsion charm, but I don't know what the intent was. I used a rather broad counter curse on her right away. She started to stabilize almost immediately, but I removed all traces of the curse before I could do any probing."

"And what of the letter?" Asked Rufus.

"I'm assuming it was a letter. There was a small pile of ash on her bed when I got there. There were enough trace elements of the underlying enchantments for me to piece a few things together." Her eyes looked to the bed where Holly was lying. "I don't know why anyone would target her like this. She is such a sweet young girl." Regina's eyes started to water a bit.

"We will do whatever we can to find that out. Why don't we check on Holly while Mr. Scrimgeour takes a look at the ashes. Not that we don't trust your assessment, Regina, but I do want this done by the book."

"I understand. Her room is upstairs, the second door on the left."

Rufus gave a nod, then departed the room for the stairs while Regina and Amelia went into the sitting room to see Holly.

If I thought Bones Manor was impressive, it doesn't even compare to Malfoy Manor. After being told what had happened and a lengthy questioning by the healer, Mrs. Bones, and Mr. Scrimgeour about the events of the day and more questions of the Malfoys when they arrived to pick me up we left the Abbott's. Instead of using the floo I was side-along apperated to the front courtyard, no doubt a blatant way to show off the grandeur of the building, which was a complete success. I was playfully scolded by Mrs. Malfoy when she said "Young ladies do not gawp, my dear." Her tone was hard, but she had a warming grin and twinkle in her eye as she said it, which caused me to giggle, after I snapped my gaping mouth shut, and that got a small chuckle from both her and Mr. Malfoy.

"Holly, I do hope you feel at home here. I would love to help make sure you get settled in, but I am already running late for a meeting. If you ladies will excuse me, I will see you both later this evening." With a 'pop' Mr. Malfoy disappeared, leaving me and Mrs. Malfoy alone to walk the short distance to the house, which was more like a small castle in all respects to size.

The short walk was in silence, which I appreciated as my head was still overwhelmed by the massive size of my new home… well, temporary home. The front doors opened on their own, at least I didn't see any wand waving on the part of my escort, revealing a foyer elaborately and expensively decorated with suits of armor, magical and muggle paintings, and sculptures. The floor looked to be marble, and the walls were lined with silver filigree.

"Draco is out on the Quidditch pitch but should be joining us shortly. Why don't we have a cup of tea and you can tell me about yourself."

"That sounds great." I said, as I followed along to a sitting room, passing a few other rooms, one of which being their library.

"There will be plenty of time for reading, especially over the summer." Mrs. Malfoy said. She must have eyes in the back of her head, as she was ahead of me and couldn't have seen me lingering just a bit.

"That will be wonderful. How did you know I like books?"

"That, my dear, is one of the few things Draco has mentioned." She stopped at a doorway and gestured for me to enter. There was a small table with a kettle and two teacups already sitting on it and two identical chairs, both plush sat on either side.

I felt that this may be a test, that everything since I arrived was a test to gauge my adapting to wizarding customs. I was about to take the seat further away, but noticed that it was angled ever so slightly to face the doorway than the other, so I chose the chair closest to me. I made sure to smooth my dress as I sat and waited for Mrs. Malfoy to take the opposite seat. I noticed that the handle of the kettle was facing me. "Shall I be mother?" I asked.

Seeing the slight furrowing of her brows I clarified. "I'm sorry. It's a muggle expression. Shall I pour the tea?"

"I have to say it's a strange saying, but yes, that would be lovely." I picked up the kettle and filled her cup and then mine. "Do you know where that saying originated? It seems a little… demeaning."

"I didn't mean any disrespect. I believe it came from little girls having tea parties, and those parties being just for girls, it fell to the mother to pour the tea to keep from the kids spilling it."

"That's understandable. Sometimes I forget that you were raised by muggles given your parentage. I can understand not wanting to live with muggles, but I have to ask, don't you miss them?"

I tried to mask my emotions the best I could. I can't reveal the truth yet, and I don't want to be rude either. "They never cared for me, and I never cared for them. I'm better off never seeing any of them again."

"You would do well in politics, you know. I could barely tell by your response how much disdain you really have for them. Give it a few more years and some Occlumency training and you'll be a force to reckon with."

I was stunned. Was she reading my thoughts? To my knowledge I've only had one person enter my thoughts, and it hurt.

"Relax, Holly. While I could read your mind, you would know it. Legilimency training can't really be turned off. We can passively read strong emotions, but that's all. With just a little training you could shield those emotions."

"Would you train me?" I asked.

"You may be too young. I'll have to confer with Severus."

"Professor Snape? Draco made a point to say that he is his godfather."

"Yes. We have known each other for a long time."

"Can I ask you a question?" She nodded. "Why would someone send me a cursed letter compelling me to not trust you?"

She placed her teacup back on the table as she seemed to be pondering her answer, or maybe the best way to phrase her answer. "It seems you were the innocent victim in a political game. There are many wizards and witches that don't like us, and having you refuse our hospitality would be used against us. I can assure you that such an event will not happen to you while you are here." She picked up her cup and took a sip. "So tell me, aside from your wand and using magic, what's your favorite thing about the wizarding world?"

Part of me was glad for the change of topic. I thought about everything I've seen and experienced so far over the last ten months. "Honestly? Those boots you saw me trying on in Twilfitt and Tattings."

This got an honest laugh out of her. "You remind me of my sister. She always loved shopping for clothes. And she would have loved those boots."

"Which sister?" I asked. I realised I may have made an error as her laugh stopped abruptly.

"How do you know I have more than one?" She asked, very serious now.

"I was looking at all the previous duelling champions. Bellatrix Black was the youngest Hogwarts champion in like a hundred years. It made me curious and I found a picture in a yearbook of the Black sisters. You, her, and…"

"Andromeda… I remember that picture. It was my first year at Hogwarts. Simpler times."

I could tell from the expression on her face that it was an emotionally charged subject and so it was my turn to change the topic. "If you don't mind me asking, why did you invite me to stay with you?"

Mrs. Malfoy smiled. "You can thank Draco for that. I had just gotten your letter about attending our end of year party, and I asked Lucius why you would be staying at Hogwarts over the summer. When he explained that you might not have anywhere else to stay, Draco just blurted out that you could stay with us."

This got both of us laughing again. "And of course you said yes? Don't you think you might be spoiling him too much?"

"Oh not at all. It will be nice having another girl here. And besides, it will do him good to be around someone he wants but can't have. He does fancy you, you know."

That statement made me choke on my tea. When I was done coughing my face was red as could be, I'm sure. Draco chose that time to come into the room.

"Hi mum. Hi Holly."

I couldn't hold back the giggles, which set off mrs. Malfoy as well.

Draco furrowed his brows. "What's so funny?" He asked, but was only met with more giggling.

Author's note. I know it's been a while since I posted the last chapter, and I'm sorry for the long wait. Shit has hit the fan in a lot of different ways, all in a short amount of time. I'm working through things, but it makes writing time and motivation to write difficult. But that's enough reading about me, so I'll let you (hopefully) enjoy the chapter.

Draco was asked to give me a tour of the manor after putting away his broom. "Thanks for inviting me to stay here. This place is amazing." I said once I was sure we wouldn't be overheard.

Still walking ahead of me, Draco shrugged his shoulders. "It was my mum's idea." His voice was meek, a stark contrast to the air of confidence I'm used to seeing from him.

Why can't boys just admit that they did something nice for someone just to do something nice? I grabbed his shoulder to get him to stop which also made him turn around. "Draco, I know that it was your idea." I gave him a hug before he could turn back around. "It's okay to do something nice for a person. I really appreciate it. Thank you."

Talk about an awkward hug. It was almost all one-sided, Draco not knowing where to put his hands. "Well, I didn't want you to have to stay at Hogwarts over the summer. That would be…" his voice trailed off a bit.

"Horrible?" I asked, completing his unfinished sentence.

"Yeah. And I'd've done the same for anyone else in Slytherin."

I rolled my eyes. He was so close to being open. Now I really get what pansy is complaining about all the time. I decided to teach him a lesson, even if I doubt he'll even realise it. I gave him a kiss on the cheek and then released the hug. "Well, thanks again. Now lead on Macduff."

I really need to stop using muggle expressions as for the second time today I my phrasing was met with confusion and I had to once again explain the euphemism. It did at least allow for something other than a silent walk through the house. I was just about done explaining the plot of Macbeth when we got to my room, which was right next to his. Talk about luxury, the room was about twice the size of my room at the Abbott's, with a large bay window overlooking the courtyard in front of the Manor. There was a full en suite bathroom with a large tub and separate shower, and a full walk-in closet that was half the size of the main room. Then there was the bed. A giant four post canopy with silk sheets and silk lace curtains. The desk wasn't anything out of the ordinary, but it was built into a full potions workbench that made the one in Professor Snape's office look like it belonged to an ametuer.

With my belongings already having been removed from their cases and put away, there wasn't much to do other than continue the tour. After showing me his bedroom, which was very much like mine save for all the personal touches like some quidditch posters on the walls and a few pictures scattered through the room, he showed me his parents' room which was almost like a self contained apartment within the house. There was a main room larger than our bedrooms, with a small library, a kitchenette and two large desks that both showed signs of active use. The bedroom door was closed, so I could only imagine how large it was.

We went back downstairs where I was shown the kitchen, the floo, the two other sitting rooms, and a better look at the library. While I was wanting to take a look at the books, I knew there would be plenty of time for that later and I didn't want to be rude. After the library it was outside to the backyard where there was a rather large veranda, a small greenhouse and a quidditch pitch.

"Wow. When your mum said you were practicing quidditch, I didn't think you'd have a whole pitch on the property."

"Yeah. It's regulation size, too. Dad had it put in a few years ago."

"That's ace."

"Yeah. Maybe you'll practice with me over the summer? I think you'd make a good beater."

I shrugged my shoulders. "Maybe. Who do you usually practice with?"

"Crabbe and Goyle mostly. But I want to be a seeker, so usually it's just flying after the snitch."

We moved back inside and on to what Draco called the guest wing where most of our classmates will be staying for the party. While its disuse was evident by a thin layer of dust, that did nothing to detract from the fact that it was just as nicely, and expensively, decorated as the rest of the house. Following Draco, it took me a while before I noticed that we were following a trail that was cutting through the dust on the floor. There were footprints that we were following that led to a dead end.

"You'll enjoy this room." Draco said with a smirk as he tapped his wand to one of the sconces on the wall to reveal a hidden passage.

"Where are we going?" I asked, as he started his descent down a case of stairs.

"You'll just have to follow me to find out." Draco had his usual air of arrogance that I'm used to hearing from him, the first time I've heard it since leaving Hogwarts.

The staircase was shorter than I was expecting, but the sight that I held at the bottom of the stairs was impressive indeed. The walls were lined with suits of armor and weapons, some of which were dating back the ancient Roman days, and there were collections from several continents. In the center of the room was a dueling platform made of black marble. The platform was topped with a layer of solid obsidian about an inch thick. Stairs were carved on each end of the platform, which was a good thing because the entire platform stood taller than me.

Draco was soon leading me up the stairs to the top of the platform. When did he start holding my hand? "Are you ready?" He asked.

"Ready?" My brain was still taking in my surroundings, so I was oblivious to what I was being asked.

"Just a friendly duel. I thought you could use the practice."

"But we can't use magic outside Hogwarts. Right?"

Draco chuckled. "So you haven't used ANY magic outside of Hogwarts?"

"No. Well… we used a levitation charm on Easter." Draco raised his eyebrows at me, as if that was all the confirmation that I needed. "But Amelia Bones was there. I thought she put in a notice or something."

Draco was now laughing, harder than I had ever heard him laugh. "A notice or something? That's…"

He stopped laughing when he looked up at me. I didn't think I was that angry with him, but the fact that his face turned almost as white as his hair told me that I had my angry face on. After an obviously intentional gulp he changed his tune a bit. "You don't know how the trace works, do you? I mean how it really works." I didn't say anything but I narrowed my eyes a little bit more. "My dad told me how it works. The trace is only monitored in muggle areas, and anywhere that has at least halfway decent scrying wards the trace doesn't work at all."

"So we can do magic." My words came out as a whisper and somewhere between a statement and a question.

Draco nodded in confirmation. "Yep. All we want."

Before he could react I had closed the short distance between us and gave him a hug. "We are going to have so much fun this summer."

"So?" Draco asked after I released him, holding up his wand in salute.

I grinned as I returned the salute. "Don't worry, I'll go easy on you."

"Lucius told me that he found you and Draco dueling. I hope he didn't goad you into anything." We had finished lunch and were on the veranda having tea. Draco was back on the Quidditch pitch with his dad dodging bludgers or some such.

"Not at all. Honestly, when he told me that we could use magic here I was more than excited to duel again."

"That's right, you're in the dueling club, aren't you? Quite an achievement for a first year."

I blushed a bit. I'm still getting used to people mentioning my accomplishments. "Thank you. I know it's really rare, but I understand that your sister was in the dueling club her first year."

"You seem to know more than I would assume."

"Can you tell me more about her? There is only so much I could learn from school records."

"You seem to have an interest in my family. I would like to know why." Her tone was serious but wasn't hostile.

"Well… she's been a big inspiration to me. She was the dueling champion for three years in a row, and the youngest champion in like a hundred years. She also had a killer fashion sense."

The last statement made her chuckle just a tiny bit. "She did seem to stand out from the crowd. And she liked the attention as well. I remember her getting into trouble with our father over that. She never wanted to settle down and that always upset him."

As hard as I tried to contain it, I couldn't hold back a smile and I was overcome with emotion. I guess my emotions were picked up on because she placed her cup down on its saucer and stared at me intently. I felt like I was sinking into my chair, and the outside world seemed to fade away.

"What are you hiding? What are you after?" Her tone was serious, but there wasn't any hostility.

We were interrupted when Draco asked, "Mum, may I have a cup? I'm parched."

"Of course, dear. How did practice go?"

"Excellent! He caught the snitch twice and only got hit by a bludger once." His father answered, joining us at the table. 

"Yeah, but it was right as I caught the snitch the last time, so it was worth it." Draco replied in his defense.

"And if you hadn't caught the snitch, that bludger hit could have cost your team the match. Even a certain victory must be treated as though failure is possible." Mr. Malfoy turned his attention to me. "I'm sure you understand that, Holly, being in the dueling club."

"Yes, sir. But I think that the opposite is even more true. Even when defeat is certain that doesn't mean you give up. Sometimes you have to fight with everything you have, and go down swinging, taking as much out of your opponent as possible."

"Well said. I'm sure your parents would be proud of you." 

Did Mrs. Malfoy just wink at me? Was she reading my thoughts just now? Is she still reading my thoughts? La la la la la. Two plus two is four. Four plus four is eight. Eight plus eight is sixteen…

"Holly!" Draco nudged my shoulder, almost making me jump. 

"Sorry, my mind was miles away."

"Quite alright, my dear. I shouldn't have mentioned your parents." Mrs. Malfoy said.

I gave a weak smile in response. "It's okay."

"Would you like to check out the library? Dad wants me to look over the upcoming course material before we head back to Hogwarts."

"That sounds nice. I've already reviewed the course work, and there won't be too much new stuff before we start the year end reviews."

"Awesome."

We excused ourselves from the table and went inside, leaving the adults there on the veranda.

"So, what do you think of our new guest?" Lucius asked, while pouring himself a glass of wine.

"A little early for wine, isn't it, dear?"

"Not after the meeting I had today."

"That bad?"

"You're deflecting."

Narcissa took a long sip of her tea, then sighed. "She's hiding something. Something to do with my sister."

"Which one?"

"Bella. It's funny. At times she reminds me of Bella at that age. Did I tell you we met at Twilfitt and Tattings? She was buying a pair of boots that could have been a part of Bella's wardrobe."

"I wasn't going to mention it, but when I walked in the duel they were having…" Lucius had a far off stare as he took a large gulp of his drink.

"What?"

"I saw it in her eyes, the same way your sister would instantly light up when she knew a fight was about to start. And the way she moves. It's like she was dancing around the platform to music only she could hear."

"You were with my sister during the last years more than I was. Do you think it possible?"

Lucius raised his eyebrows as if asked an impossible question. "I never saw even the hint of a bump on your sister." After taking another sip of wine and pondering the events of the past he continued. "But there was a three or four month period where I can't recall seeing her."

Narcissa poured herself a glass of wine which earned a questioning look from her husband. "So the rumor could be true?"

"That your sister had a love affair with him resulting in a child no one had ever seen, who was kidnapped and raised as the child of James and Lily Potter, and has had a Gringotts beneficiary test confirming that fact, who is now staying in our home as our guest?"

"When you say it like that…" Narcissa cut herself off with a long drink from her glass, emptying its contents.

"It might turn out to be a very long summer." 

"This is in the restricted section at Hogwarts!" My excitement barely got a glance up from his textbook.

"Yeah. You'll probably find several volumes here that Hogwarts has restricted."

"But I've been wanting to read this one for ages."

"No offense, but you haven't even been alive for ages, let alone known about magic. What's it about, anyways?"

"Advanced combat charms and curses." I said sitting down in a chair opposite the table from Draco.

"If it's the one I think it is, I hope you're not squeamish."

"Why?" I asked as I opened the book to a picture of a body lying on the ground having been decapitated rather violently. Even though it was hand drawn, it was still very graphic. "Oh… ewww."

Draco chuckled. "Better reaction than Crabbe. He actually threw up the first time he saw that picture. Granted we were only eight or nine at the time."

"Your parents let you read this stuff at that age?"

Draco chuckled again. "Of course not! I had to sneak into his office to get my hands on that!"

"Holly!" Hermione was the first of my friends to greet me, and with a big hug. "Malfoy." She said to my companion after we finished our hug. "Ready to get back to Hogwarts? I've already got us a compartment."

"Someone's eager to get back." Draco said. 

"Of course! I think I saw your lackeys already on the train, Draco." 

Draco muttered his response and boarded the train in search of his friends.

"So? How was your stay at Malfoy Manor? And I love that dress. Is it new?

"Yeah. I went shopping yesterday. And the Malfoys are great. I think you'd really enjoy their library. I only had a few hours, but there were several books I think you'd be interested in that are restricted at Hogwarts."

"Hello Holly. Hey Hermione." A familiar voice came from behind me.

"Hi Susan." I responded after turning around, getting another hug and this time a little kiss.

"Did you enjoy your time at the Malfoy's?"

I chuckled a bit, as did Hermione. "Yeah. I was just answering that same question when you found us. I had a great time."

"That's good. Is that a new dress?"

"Yeah. I bought it yesterday."

"Going shopping without us? I see how it is."

"Mrs. Malfoy had to pick something up and asked if I wanted to go with. I didn't exactly have time to send out owls and wait for their replies." I said with mock defensiveness.

"Uh huh. Excuses, excuses. The way I see it is you owe us a shopping trip."

"Deal." I got another kiss that was interrupted by the five minute warning whistle coming from the train. "We better get on board. Hermione already claimed a compartment."

"Then lead the way, 'Mione." 

We followed our friend through the crowd onto the train and to the compartment that already housed her belongings. Susan and I both stowed our things and took our seats opposite Hermione.

"Anyone seen Hannah?" Susan asked.

"I think I see her coming." Hermione said, pointing out the window.

I opened the window. "Hannah! Over here!" I shouted as I waved. I saw her acknowledge me as she was continuing to run down the platform.

The train's final whistle blew and the train lurched forward, starting our last trip to Hogwarts this year. A few minutes later an out of breath Hannah joined us.

"I'm glad I made it. Jorpey accidentally packed up my school trunk yesterday and it took a while to find it."

"When does your mum leave for Egypt?" Susan asked.

"Tomorrow, but it's just to arrange housing and meet her team. She actually Moves out there next week." Hannah replied while stowing her luggage. She plopped down next to Hermione and let out a long yawn and a sigh. "Things have been hectic at home. So Holly, how was it staying with the Malfoys?"

Hermione, Susan and I giggled a bit before I gave my response.

Author's note~

I know it's been a long time since I've posted, and believe me it was not easy to put a pause to Holly's adventures, but I was going through a major depression when I started writing and being wrapped up in a fantasy world wasn't helping my mental health. I am doing really well now, and things have stabilized a lot. But that's enough from me, I know you're all excited to get back to the story.

With the ride back to Hogwarts being its usual overly long trip, it didn't take long for our group conversation to die off, especially after Susan decided to rest her head in my lap and take a nap. And it didn't help that Hermione's head was resting on my shoulder. Being more or pinned where I was, it wasn't long before I ended up taking a nap as well.

"Miss potter." The drone of Professor Snape's voice cut through the air of idle chatter in the common room.

"Yes, Professor?" I responded.

"Professor Dumbledore has requested your presence."

"Now? It's almost curfew."

"Then I suggest you make haste so that you are not caught violating school rules."

"Draco, can you give this to Pansy for me?" I asked, closing my book and handing it to him.

"Sure. Have fun." He replied, to which I rolled my eyes.

I arrived at the griffin gargoyle with Professor Snape, who muttered the words "Treacle tart." The stone griffin started to rotate and ascend, revealing a stone staircase. "There will be no dawdling on your way back to the dorms, Miss Potter."

Snape turned and walked away before I could respond, leaving me alone to walk up the stairs. I had a feeling of apprehension as I ascended the dimly lit stairwell. I've talked to the headmaster before, and he seemed nice enough, and I haven't done anything to get myself into trouble over since… my April Fool's prank. And so it was that I exited the stairwell wearing a grin.

"It looks like you are happy to be back."

My grin turned to a smile. "I was just thinking about the last time I was here."

Dumbledore nodded, as though he was expecting a different answer. "Ah, yes. It was quite the prank. Possibly the best prank I've seen in my tenure here as a professor and headmaster. The only problem is that you'll be expected to outdo yourself six more times and I'm not sure if the school will be left standing in the end." Dumbledore gave a slight smile and a wink as he gestured to the chair in front of his desk.

"Wait, you want me to play pranks? I thought I was about to be expelled." I asked while I sat down.

Dumbledore chuckled. "My dear girl, expelling you would have been a gross injustice. While we do have to maintain order at times, Hogwarts is a place where young wizards and witches are rewarded for coming up with unique solutions to new problems. Even Professor McGonagall has come to admire your work."

"So do I still have detention?" I asked.

"You broke several school rules, and that cannot be overlooked. Now, to change the subject, how was your time away from Hogwarts?"

His gaze was intense but deeply caring at the same time. For some reason my first thought was hearing the news that I wouldn't have a place to live come the end of term. "Umm, it was good. I got to go shopping a few times."

Dumbledore chuckled. "Yes, I can still remember the novelty of Diagon Alley when I was around your age. But the reason that I've called you here is that I've heard the news of Mrs. Abbott's job with Gringotts and I would like to inform you that I have arranged for a place for you to stay."

"Oh, well thank you Professor, but…" My response was interrupted.

"It took some convincing, but Arthur and Molly Weasley have agreed to take you in for the summer. Their daughter, Ginny, will be attending Hogwarts next year and they are excited for her to know another person here other than her brothers."

"Thank you for going through the trouble of arranging this, but…"

"Oh, it was no trouble, really. It may be a little crowded over at the Burrow, but no more crowded than the dorms here at Hogwarts, I'm sure."

"Umm, Professor?"

"Yes, my dear."

"May I say something?"

"Of course!"

"While I appreciate you arranging things, I've already accepted an offer to stay with the Malfoys."

Dumbledore's smile faded. "The Malfoys? I thought you would want to spend the summer amongst friends. I thought you spend a significant amount of time with Fred and George."

"Yeah, they're friends, but so is Draco. And they've already decorated a room for me." There was a sudden sense of panic that crept to my forthought, like I was in a verbal battle of wits, and I only just now discovered I was loosing.

“Mrs. Weasley will be very disappointed, I'm sure. Well, if you change your mind, let me know. I am certain that their invitation will be open anytime you need it."

I gave a weak smile. "Thank you Professor. Will there be anything else, it's already been a long day and there are only a few minutes before curfew."

"Well, we certainly don't want you getting into trouble on my account, and I'm sure you have better things to do than entertain the old headmaster."

I stood up, not sure how to respond. The whole conversation left me feeling uncomfortable, but before I made it to the door I remembered the one thing that I did want to discuss. Turning around I asked, "Professor? There is one thing I wanted to ask."

He looked up from the parchment he was writing on. "Yes, my dear?"

"Umm. I was hoping I could get the key to the Potter family vault at Gringotts. I'm hoping to find something belonging to my parents. Help me know more about them and where I came from."

"Your key? Ahh, yes." Dumbledore muttered under his breath, "Now where, oh where has that little key gone? Where, oh where can it be? With his ears cut short, and his tail cut long."

After a few minutes of searching, which the entire time I felt like I needed to throw up, his search stopped. "It looks as though I have left it in my vault at Gringotts. I'll make sure to retrieve it for you before your summer break begins."

"Thank you Professor." I made as polite yet hasty exit as I could, back towards the dorms.

A glass orb smashed against the wall, sending dust and shards of glass flying through the room. Fawkes let out a shrill squelch. Dumbledore sat at his desk, his head held up by his hands. "How can everything be falling apart like this? How can that… girl… be unraveling my plans with such success?"

Fawkes flew over to land on his master's shoulder. "Caw!"

"You're right, Fawkes. It looks like she might need a more direct push into the direction she needs to go."

"Why are we doing this, again?" Susan asked in a half whisper.

"In Greek mythology, Orpheus put Cerberus to sleep by playing his lyre, and was then able to sneak past and get into the underworld. We went over this on the train." Hermione explained, once again.

"But this is a flute."

"We are just going to see if this works. I've never seen a lyre before, and there's no point in trying to find one if this does the job." Hermione said. "Now where the bloody hell is Holly. She should have been here half an hour ago."

I was at the last set of stairs in the grand staircase when all of a sudden everything started spinning. I threw up and my vision went fuzzy and I felt light as air before everything went black.

“May I please go now?” I pleaded

“Young lady, you are staying in that bed until I am sure you are fine.”

“But I feel fine, now!” I stated, trying to keep my temper in check.

“Be that as it may, you are not going anywhere until we get your results back from St. Mungos.”

“Can I at least send a message to my friends to let them know I'm awake!?”

“We can't let you have any visitors until we get your results back. You don't want to get your friends sick in the event you are contagious, do you?”

I responded by clenching my jaw and narrowing my eyes at her, my hands pail white from how hard my fists were clenched. She's lucky I don't have my wand.

“I’ve come to expect more from the two of you. Sneaking about after curfew like a couple of hooligans. I must say I am very disappointed in you both.” Professor McGonagall’s tone was harsh but her face showed more concern than anger. “Now, are either of you going to tell me what was so important that you were both out of your dorms?”

Neither girl gave an answer. Susan was as stoic as her aunt. Hermione, however, seemed more conflicted. “Very well. 10 points from Gryffindor and Hufflepuff, and a week of detention for both of you starting Monday. Maybe allowing the two of you to spend more time with Miss Potter will quell these late night excursions.”

“Yes ma'am.” Replied both girls nearly in unison.

“Now off to your dorms, both of you.” The two girls left Professor McGonagall's office with their heads hung low to be met by prefects from their respective houses.

As soon as the door closed the deputy headmistress plopped down in her chair and let out a deep sigh. “Albus had better have a good reason for leaving so abruptly.” She said to herself before recomposing herself to head back to the infirmary to check on one of her favorite students.

It wasn't until lunch on Sunday that I was finally allowed to leave the infirmary after being given a clean bill of health. Lunch was almost over, but I still had enough time to get there without having to run, which is good because I was starving.

The Great Hall was practically empty. With classes resuming tomorrow most students were probably outside enjoying the last hours of our break or in a rush to finish assignments or do their readings. A momentary lament over my lost weekend was cut short by my stomach rumbling. The smell of the food soon had me mesmerized. There were too many choices, but why have to choose now? I was soon sitting alone with four full plates of food and a large slice of cherry pie sitting alone on a fifth.

“There you are! I'm glad you're okay. They wouldn't let me see you!” Susan exclaimed as she wrapped her hands around me from behind and kissed the top of my head. “Wow, that's a lot of food!” She said as she stared at the five plates in front of me.

“I’m starving!” I exclaimed around a chicken leg.

“I can see that!” She replied with a laugh. “Weren't they feeding you?”

“Uh-uh.” I responded, giving myself a moment to swallow and then take a quick drink. “Madam Pomfrey gave me a draught of living death after the first two sleeping potions didn't have their desired effect. I've pretty much been asleep since Friday night. She had to give me a pepper up potion just to wake me up.”

By this time Susan had moved around me and was now sitting on my lap. “Ooo. That explains the appetite.” She said, as she started picking grapes off one of my plates. “Speaking of Friday night, I have detention with you this week. So does Hermione. We both got caught trying to get back to our houses after you didn't show up.”

I gave her a frowny face. “I'm sorry. But it's not like I had a choice in the matter.”

“I know.” Susan said quite cheerfully. “But at least I get to spend more time with you this week.”

“Hey sleepy head. Ready for dinner?”

“Too comfy to get up.” I said as I nuzzled my head in Susan's lap. “And for the record, I wasn't sleeping. I'm just trying to sleep. Besides, I'm not hungry.”

“Not all of us ate 5 plates of food at lunch. And didn't you get enough sleep in the infirmary?”

“It was four plates. As I recall you picked at least a full meal off my plates and ate at least half my pie.

“Want me to walk you to your dorm room so you can get in bed?”

“No… I'm getting up.” I sat up and stretched. “Let's go get you some food. And maybe some dessert for me.” I rose to my feet and then helped Susan up. “So did you and Hermione at least have a chance to test the flute?”

“No. We didn't want to try it without you.”

I gave her a peck on the cheek and whispered, “Chicken.” As I dashed off back towards the castle, leaving her in a huff for a moment before she grunted and then ran after me

Monday's classes seemed to drag on. Maybe because it's almost all review, or maybe it's the fact that my five weeks of detention starts today. Either way, class was not stimulating enough to keep my mind from wandering. At least I'll have Susan and Hermione to keep me company this week. Was it a good thing I was unconscious pretty much all weekend? If I had never passed out Friday night I would have no doubt gone over this material already, not like I didn't go over it during Easter break, but that was two weeks ago.

My musings were interrupted by an elbow to my ribs courtesy of Tracy. “Miss Potter, care to share with the class your thoughts on the subject?” Professor Flitwick was standing in front of me. I know him well enough to know that he wasn't mad, rather he loves picking on students who aren't paying attention, especially those in the dueling club.

I had already glanced over the topics for today, but in all honesty had no idea where we were in the lesson. I caught Hermione out of my peripheral vision mouthing the word ‘intent’, and quickly formulated a response that I hoped answered the question appropriately. “The intent of the charm can influence the outcome.” I pulled out my wand and pointed at the book in front of me. “Levioso.” The book then floated about a foot off my desk. I then pointed at Tracy's book and with another “Levioso.” Had her book floating about three feet off the desk. “As you can see, the same charm just had two different outcomes.”

“Indeed. Excellent work, Miss Potter.” Flitwick replied, before casting “Finite!”, causing both books to fall back to the desk in successive thuds.

I was sitting alone on a bench meant for looking out over the Black Lake, but I was facing the Forbidden Forest instead. “It's not like you to be daydreaming like that, especially in charms class.” Hermione said, taking a seat next to me. “Is everything alright? You still seem to be miles away.”

I gave her a weak smile. “Can you keep a secret? I asked.

“Of course!” She seemed overly excited. Not in the usual way when she's in study mode.

“I don't want Susan worrying about it. She can be a bit smothering when she knows there's a problem.” My gaze drew itself back over the Forbidden Forest.

“You have my word.” Hermione stated confidently but caring.

My gaze stayed locked on the forest. “It's just that I've had this feeling this past week. Like I have this part of me that's been buried deep down inside and it’s trying to surface but every time it does it gets locked away again. Like someone is trying to control me or use me as a pawn in some sort of ancient game.”

Hermione didn't say anything and I can't say I was surprised. Instead she just scooted next to me and rested her head on my shoulder. After a few minutes of silence she finally replied. “We'll figure things out. But right now we're about to be late for detention.” She removed her head from my shoulder and stood up and offered me her hand to help me up.

“Sorry you got detention.” I said once I was on my feet.

Hermione shrugged her shoulders. “It's okay. I'll let you make it up to me sometime.”

The sun was just about to set when we arrived at Hagid’s hut. “There you two are. I was about ta send the search party out looking fer ya!” Hagrid said, already holding several lanterns in one hand and a very large crossbow in the other. “But since you showed up on time you can help search instead of being searched for.”

My fellow students were all hidden behind his very large frame, so it wasn't until he started handing a lantern to each of us that I saw the entirety of our group. Hermione was expected, but I was surprised to see Draco here. Ron Weasley was here as well, so I could only assume the two of them finally had an altercation that warranted punishment.

“Let's see. I guess Susan, you can come with me. Holly and Draco, you go to my left and that leaves Hermione and Ron on my right.”

“Um. Mr. Hagrid?” Hermione asked.

“Oh, just Hagrid is fine. No need fer formalities.”

“Okay, Hagrid, what exactly are we looking for?”

“Right! We're going into the forest ta look fer unicorns. There have been a few with pretty severe injuries lately, so if you see one injured just give a holler and I'll come an’ take a look.”

“But it's night time! We can't go into the Forbidden Forest! It's forbidden!” Ron said quite loudly and nervously.

“Bloody hell Weasley. Get over it.” Draco said with more disdain than normal. Yep, something definitely happened between them. I'll have to get the story once we separate into our groups.

“Everything will be fine, Ron. Just don't go wanderin’ off too far. There is a small clearing nearby where they tend ta gather, only a couple hundred meters in at most. Everyone got their lanterns?” He paused momentarily to make sure there weren't any more questions or comments. “Right then! Off we go. Stay with me and I'll let you know when to spread out.”

We made our way through the woods at a moderate pace, too fast to actually be looking for anything. Hagrid of course was leading, followed by Ron, then Hermione, then me and Susan, and Draco taking up the rear. We had only been walking for about five minutes when Hagrid stopped and squatted down. I was too far back to tell what was happening, but it looked like he had found something.

“Eww. What is that?” Hermione asked.

“Unicorn blood.” Hagrid said with a mix of sorrow and anger. He stood up and turned to face us as we had already gathered around him. I saw a silver liquid glistening in the light of our lanterns coating his fingers. “It is a fowl thing to kill a unicorn, it is.”

“But how do you know someone killed it?” Susan asked.

“And where is it? Could it have just been injured?” I asked.

“Aye. That's what we're here ta find out.” Answered Hagrid.

“And who or what could have injured it? Don't they only appear to those who are pure of heart?” Hermione asked.

“Then Malfoy will be certain to scare them away.” Ron interjected.

“Shut it, you bloody git.” Draco retorted.

“Alright, children, that's enough of that now. Attitudes like that are why yer both in detention tonight.” Hagrid put a quick end to their exchange. “And that's not exactly true, Hermione. But they do have an uncanny ability to avoid those that would mean them harm.” hagrid took a brief pause before continuing. “Right! So there's a clearing straight ahead, about 100 meters further on.” Hagrid pointed in the direction we had been walking. “Holly and Draco, you two head off that way.” He pointed off towards the left. “Hermione and Ron, you two head off that way.” He pointed them to the right. “And Susan, you can stay with me. Everyone stay alert, and give a holler if you see anything or if you need me.”

Our three groups started off in our respective directions. After I was sure we were out of ear shot I stopped and turned to Draco. “So! What happened between you and Weasley?”

Draco chuckled as we resumed walking. “I told him my dad just bought the latest Nimbus 2001’s for the entire Slytherin team and even if he tries out for the team next year there is no way Gryffindor stands a chance at winning the quidditch cup.”

“You really should stop provoking him. But how did that get you detention?”

“But it's fun.” I rolled my eyes at him. “And it didn't. He got mad and tried jinxing me with a slug vomiting spell, but he missed and hit Longbottom.” He was laughing slightly as he recalled the events.

I couldn't help but laugh a bit at that myself. “Ewww.” I said with an involuntary shiver. “That is one jinx I can go my whole life without experiencing.”

“It's not as bad as it seems.”

“Sounds like personal experience.”

“Yeah… It was a few years ago. After a pro quidditch game. I got one of the beater’s bats in exchange for him casting the jinx on me. I think I still have it.”

I rolled my eyes again. “Sooo not worth it.”

Draco just shrugged his shoulders.

“That still doesn't explain how you ended up with detention tonight.”

“McGonagall wanted to teach me a lesson about instigating violence or something like that. And on the topic of what happened, what happened to you Friday? Nobody will say anything.”

“I'm not entirely sure. Pomfrey put me to sleep for most of the time I was there. But there was a healer from St. Mongo's that came and evaluated me, so I was told…” My attention was drawn to a rustling sound up ahead and I stopped walking. “Do you hear that?”

“It's probably just Hagrid and Susan.”

“Hello? Hagrid? Susan?” I called out to the darkness ahead. “Something is very wrong. It's too quiet.” I pulled out my wand and took a guarded stance.

“What do you mean ‘too quiet’?”

“I didn't notice it because we were talking. But there's no ambient forest noise. Lumos!” I focused the light into more of a beam and scanned the surrounding area.

Draco pulled out his wand as well. “I don't like this.”

“Shhh.” My light passed over it at first but we both saw it. There was a dark figure hunched over something on the ground. I immediately moved the light back to the spot but it was gone, but we saw what it had been concealing. A unicorn lay still on the ground, its blood, glistening in the light, was smeared all over its side.

A twig snapped to my left. I spun around and the light barely caught a glimpse of a black, tattered cloak. Rustling from behind me. I spun around. “Stupify!” My spell seemed to pass right through it, and it was flying straight at us. It impacted with Draco and sent him flying back several feet. “Carpe retractum!” I saw the cord of light wrap around its foot, but when I went to pull, nothing was there.

I didn't hear it this time, I felt it, with every fiber of my being, and it was close. I spun around once more. “Depuls…” I've never been hit so hard. Time seemed to slow. I felt the weight of the lantern leave my left hand. I felt my wand roll off the tips of my fingers of my right hand. I felt my hair tickle my ears and my cheeks and my robe wrap around me like I was standing in a strong wind.

I knew the solid impact with the ground would be coming, but it was still unexpected. It knocked what little wind was left in my lungs out of me. It was quickly on top of me, pinning me to the ground, its solid weight on my stomach and its hands on my shoulders. Its face was mere inches from mine, but I couldn't see it. All I could make out were the eyes, eyes that were glowing green. I opened my mouth to take in air and do the only thing left to do, which was scream as loud as I could. But the moment I opened my mouth it spit something into it. It was a viscous liquid and it tasted metallic.

I was in the middle of sucking in air when this… vile creature violated my mouth, so my body had no choice but to swallow most of what it had spit out. “You're welcome.” Its voice was both a whisper in my ears and an echoing shout inside my head. “You must tell no one of this. It had to be done this way. You will understand in time.” I was kicking and flailing and coughing and crying. “Lyra.”

That last word he spoke. That name. I closed my eyes and swallowed hard. I took a breath and felt a tranquility wash over me. I opened my eyes and he was gone. I heard Susan calling my name in the distance. I heard Draco’s name being called as well. I rolled over onto my stomach and pushed myself up to my feet and brushed myself off. I walked to where my lantern lay on the ground and found my wand.

Draco let out a moan and a cough. “That hurt.”

“You okay?”

“I'll be fine. Feels like I just got hit by a bludger.” I was about to walk over to him to help him up but he was already getting on his feet.

“Holly!” I was nearly tackled for a second time tonight as I was embraced in a hug by a slightly shorter than me redhead. “Why didn't you answer us?” She asked.

“It was all over so quick.” I responded

“Oh I'm glad you two are okay. I was worried there fer a moment.” Hagrid said as he joined us, with Hermione and Ron right behind him. “What was over so quick?” He asked

“We were nearly killed! You can bet my father will hear about this!” Draco said, throwing another one of his ‘I hate almost all the teachers and anyone Gryffindor’ tantrums. It really is his one bad quality. I hope he can learn how to relax and handle issues with a little more tact, then he'll be a real threat to his enemies.

“We were not almost killed. Just knocked over by whoever or whatever that was.” I clarified. “I hit it with a stunner and a retractum, I know I did, but they went right through it. It slammed into Draco first and then me.”

“What was it doing?” Hermione asked. “Before it attacked you?”

“That.” Draco said, pointing at the slain beast. It was about 50 meters away, too far for everyone to have noticed yet.

“Oh dear, oh dear. I was afraid of this. Let's get ya all back to the castle. Holly, I'm gonna need ya to talk ta Professor Dumbledore about what happened.”

We made our way back to Hagrid's hut to drop off the equipment. As soon as we had cleared the forest Hagrid dismissed Susan and Draco so they could get back to the dorms before curfew. Susan gave me a hug before she ran off, saying she'd see me tomorrow at breakfast. We would be passing the Gryffindor common room on our way to the headmaster's office so Hermione and Ron stayed with us to put everything away.

“Um Hagrid? We need to use the restroom.” Hermione said as soon as we were in the castle, and stepped in front of me.

“Okay. Off ya go. We'll wait right here for ya.”

Hermione nearly yanked my arm out of its socket as she literally pulled me into the restroom. “Colloportus!” She said, pointing her wand at the door as soon as it closed.

“Okay, okay! What's going on?” I asked, rubbing my shoulder.

“You might want to look in the mirror.”

The changes were subtle. My skin was a shade lighter, my hair, while disheveled, now had more of a healthy shine and was a bit darker in color. Most noticeable were my eyes. They weren't quite violet, but they weren't brown either. The last thing we're my lips, they looked more plump with a more defined cupid's bow. Speaking of lips, there was just a hint of silver in the corner of my mouth. Better get rid of that.

“Hermione? Do you know any spells to change eye color?”

“Fortunately for you, yes.” She walked over to me holding her wand up to my face. “Ocular colovaria.”

I was momentarily blinded by a bright red light. “Ooo, that stings a bit.”

“Sorry. I've never actually cast that one before.”

“It's fine. It was just like looking into a very bright light.”

“I remembered what you told me before detention. I don't think Dumbledore will notice the other changes. They're quite subtle. I didn't even notice until we were in decent lighting.”

“Yeah, but you noticed like the literal second we walked in the castle.”

Hermione was blushing. Does she like me? Like like me, like me? “Umm. We'd better get going. Everyone is waiting on us.” She said sheepishly.

Now I was starting to blush. “Well thank you.” I said and started walking towards the door. As I passed her I leaned in and whispered “For everything.” and kissed her cheek, letting my lips linger there much longer than a friend normally would before continuing on. I heard her take a shuttering inhale before I removed my lips from her cheek. “Alohomora.” I do wish I could see the exact shade of red she must have turned, but sometimes things are better left a mystery.

I was really starting to hate being in this room. The last time was only three days ago, right before falling unconscious, and then there was the time I was sentenced to five weeks of detention. At least this time I wasn't getting into trouble, or starting to feel sick. Dumbledore and Hagrid were having a private conversation, loud enough to hear that they were talking, but not loud enough to actually hear what they were saying. So I was just sitting there bored. Absent-mindedly I started looking at my fingernails. My face curled when I saw I had chipped the nail on my right index.

I had repaired my nail and was in the middle of changing their color from a Slytherin green to a sparkly black when their conversation ended and Dumbledore sat back down at his desk. “I hope you are alright after your ordeal, Miss Potter.”

“No permanent damage done.” I said holding up my hand to admire my work. “Professor.” I added and placed my wand back in its holder and paid attention. I'll do my other hand when I get back to my room.

“Well I'm glad to hear that. But I am concerned you might not understand the gravity of the situation. Do you know why anyone would seek out unicorn blood?”

“I know that unicorn horn is used in healing potions.”

“That is true. While their horns will shed naturally and can be collected harmlessly, their blood is only imbued with magic as the creature takes its last breath. And while their horns do have healing properties, there are limits. Its blood, however, will keep you alive, even if you are an inch from death, but at a terrible price. You have slain something so pure and defenseless to save yourself and you will have but a half life, a cursed life, from the moment the blood touches your lips.” It seemed almost like he was quoting a textbook.

“But who would willingly accept that life?” I asked, trying to focus my thoughts to when Draco and I first saw the figure that attacked us.

“Only someone who has already been touched by death. I am not sure how yet, but I fear a grave evil is seeking resurrection. And I can only think of one dark wizard desperate enough to escape death's clutches.”

He seemed to be waiting for me to say something, but I had no idea where his train of thought was going.

“The one who killed your parents, Holly. The one that made you an orphan.”

“Voldemort? You think Voldemort is alive?”

“He is the only one powerful enough to break into Gringotts, get this close to Hogwarts undetected, and to hunt down a unicorn.”

“Broke into Gringotts… that was the same vault professor McGonagall stopped at. Is that why you think Voldemort is here? Are we all at risk?” I did my best to show concern.

Dumbledore held up his hand in reassurance. “I can assure you that everyone is safe within the castle and on the castle grounds. With that said, there will be no further excursions into the Forbidden Forest as part of any detentions. And as for the former contents of that vault, it is perfectly safe.” Dumbledore stood up. “Now, I think it's time to get you back to your common room. As it is now past curfew, Mr. Hagrid will escort you.”

I rose from my seat. “Thank you professor.” I turned to see Hagrid looking sheepish, which was quite a strange sight given his extremely large stature.

“Come on Holly. Let's get ya back ta yer room.” He said as I approached. He held the door open for me and waited for me to exit first. “I'm really sorry ‘bout tonight. I feel just awful ‘bout it.”

“No need to apologize, Hagrid. We're all okay.”

“But I keep letting you down. I was the one that took ya to yer aunt and uncle's the night yer parents were killed. I shoulda kept an eye on ya. Made sure they were treating ya right.”

“That's not your fault. Family is supposed to take care of each other. So you were close to them? To James and Lily?”

“Closer to yer mum I'd say. She had kind eyes. And looking into them made you want to be a better person.”

It looked like he wanted to say more, or wanted me to say more, but I had no interest in hearing about them. I don't know how or why the world knows me as Holly Potter, but I know they aren't my real parents.

After several minutes of walking we got to the infamous moving stairs, something that has caused countless students to be late for class countless times. Somehow I have avoided this predicament to this point but now I stand on the third floor landing with Hagrid, just waiting. My eyes were drawn down the corridor leading to ‘cerbie’.

“Ahh, there we are!” Hagrid exclaimed, noticing I wasn't paying attention to the stairs.
“Nothin’ down that way ya need to concern yerself with!”

I turned my head back to the stairs and continued walking, with Hagrid just a step behind me. “If that were so, why is it off limits?”

“Well that would be due to a rather private issue between Professor Dumbledore and Nicholas Flamel.” He paused for a bit, “I shouldn't ‘ave said that…I should not ‘ave said that. Just forget you ever heard that name.”

“So it has nothing to do with a giant three headed monster?”

“Fluffy ain't no monster! He's actually quite sweet, he is.”

“Fluffy? Who named it Fluffy?”

“Well, I did. I got him from an Irishman last year. Dumbledore needed him to guard the uh… forget I said that! No more questions! Let's just get you back to yer common room and ya can get some rest.”

There were still a few people working in small study groups, but it seemed like all fifth and seventh years. With them all wrapped up in their studies I was able to get to my room without having to talk to anyone.

Pansy was laying on her bed leafing through a magazine, most likely Teen Witch Weekly or Modern Teen Witch. “You okay, Holly? Draco told me you were attacked.” She asked, not taking her eyes off her magazine.

I started changing out of my school clothes and into a pair of pajamas as I replied. “I chipped a nail.”

“You poor thing.”

“But I've already fixed it. Had to talk to Dumbledore… again. At least nothing bad happened this time.”

“Yet.”

“Ahh. That's better.” I said as I plopped down on my bed. “Now for my other hand.” I said out loud to myself and started changing the nail color of my left hand to match my right.

“You seem… different.” Pansy, to my knowledge, still hadn't glanced up from her magazine.

“I just feel, I don't know, like I'm free. Like a weight has been lifted.”

“I was talking about your hair. It seems a bit darker.” Pansy finally looked up from her magazine. “Ooo. Love the nails by the way. And that outfit. Nice. When did you pick that up?”

I had forgone the green and silver pajamas I had been wearing for a black cami nightdress with a split going up the left side. “I picked it up over the break at Twilfitt and Tattings.”

“You're definitely gonna drive a certain redhead wild if she sees you in that.”

I had a devilish smirk, unable to decide which redhead I wanted to drive wild more.

“I know that look. I don't need to be worried, do I?”

I tilted my head to the side a bit and pursed my lips to think of any situation that might directly affect her. Not thinking of any I straightened up and said “No. I think you'll be fine. I think I'm going to take a bath.”

I heard her say “Morgana help whoever gets in her way.” to herself as I was leaving the room.

“Holly! Wake up! You're gonna miss breakfast if you don't hurry!” The sound of Pansy's voice filled my head and her hand was rocking me back and forth more violently than I would like.

“Mmmm. More sleep.” I muttered, while rolling over away from her.

“Uh uh. You're too cranky when you skip breakfast. And you promised to help me in class today.” She gave my butt a hard slap. “Now get up!”

“Okay, okay. I'm getting up. Bloody hell.” I said, sitting up. And rubbing my rear end.

“Well if you miss class you'll probably end up having to see Pomfrey again, and we both know you've seen her enough this year.” Pansy was already rummaging through my dresser.

“I'm just tired. I didn't sleep well last night.”

“The way you were tossing and turning in your sleep I'm not surprised. Here.” She said, tossing me a bra and panties and then moving to my armoire and selecting everything I needed. “Hurry up and get dressed. We definitely need to do something about that hair.”

“Hey there, cutie.” Susan said as she wrapped her hands around me from behind.

I tilted my head back to be greeted with a kiss. “Heeyy. Now that's a good way to start the day.”

Susan gave me a puzzled look for a moment. “You look different.” She spun her body around and sat next to me backwards on the bench seat and held my face with both hands. “Your eyes…” her eyes moved over my face. “Your lips… Your jawline is different, too.”

“You missed my skin being a couple shades lighter and my hair being a couple shades darker. I'm thinking about adding a few streaks of color to it. Maybe dark blue or bright pink.”

She released her hold on my head. “I was getting to those. And I vote for the bright pink. But what's with the changes? Does it have anything to do with last night?”

“Kinda. Maybe? I'll tell you more when we're away from…” I turned to stare at Pansy. “Prying eyes and ears.”

“You're no fun, you know that?” Pansy retorted before sticking her tongue out at me.

“I'll fill you in later.” I replied, returning the gesture of sticking out my tongue.

“You don't need to see Pomfrey again do you?” Susan asked.

“No! I've seen her enough. It's nothing to worry about.”

“Ok. I'm gonna grab a quick bite before we have to head to class.” Susan moved to stand up but I grabbed her arm and pulled her back down.

“Stay here. It's not like there's different food at the other tables.”

“Are we allowed to do that? We've always sat at our own house tables.”

I shrugged as I tossed a grape in my mouth. “Nobody ever actually said we have to. And nobody cares on the weekend.”

Susan turned herself around and started grabbing food, which only got a few momentary looks from some of the Slytherins.

Classes went by in a blur. History of Magic was the only chance I had to talk to Susan, Hermione, or Hannah but with the poor sleep I had last night the drone of Binns’ voice and his incessant rambling about insignificant numbers of things had me falling asleep along with the majority of the class. Hopefully the exams will be on what's in the books and not his mindless ranting.

Lunch was spent going over notes and books with Pansy before potions class started, and then I was constantly running back and forth from my cauldron to hers. At least I had that little nap in history. I was able to get an ‘I might be inclined to try it if I was on death's door’ for my wiggenweld and an ‘I’d rather wait and go to St. Mongos’ for my cure for boils. Pansy actually got a ‘not complete rubbish’ on both. I am thoroughly convinced that the more creative the insult the better the potion actually is.

I didn't even have a chance to talk to anyone during detention, which was immediately after class. We were all given individual assignments within the grounds. I was placed on de-goming the quidditch field while Susan and Hermione were collecting useful ingredients for student use in potions class. De-gnoming, while tedious, allowed me to work out my frustration of having to miss dueling club practice.

Catching gnomes is actually pretty easy. Once you get a hold of the first one, all the others are drawn out by the commotion. Hagrid used his hand to catch the first couple to ‘show me how it's done’ but I was not about to get any part of my body dirty over these stupid creatures, so I resolved to use my plethora of spells to get the job done.

I was provided with several containers that would fit five or six gnomes each. The containers had a lid that would snap itself shut once an object was dropped in, much like the raccoon traps Vernon had me set and check so many times before, but unlike the muggle version these didn't have springs that would snap the door shut on my hand. I could think of several spells to get the job done, Carpe Retractum and Wingardium Leviosa being a couple of the top choices.

The quidditch pitch had been made off limits for the evening to facilitate the gnome removal process, so I was completely alone once Hagrid left me to my work. I had already caught about a dozen or so gnomes before boredom got the better of me and I decided to spice things up a bit. I decided now would be a good time to test my accuracy with spells at distances further than the dueling room could accommodate and was soon pelting hapless gnomes with spells from about 50 meters away.

I would launch the gnomes into the air with the vaulting spell, Alarte Ascendare, and then went to work pelting the airborne creatures with spells deemed too dangerous for use in dueling club, like Bombarda, Confringo, Expulso, and Reducto. I was soon launching two or three into the air at a time and releasing the onslaught on the helpless creatures, with every spell making me more upset that I was here by myself. I thought about Susan and how I just wanted to lay in her lap and feel her fingers comb through my hair. I thought about Hermione and how much fun it was to tease her last night. Clothes shopping with Pansy, tea with Narcissa, hearing all the latest gossip from Tracy. My mind was anywhere and everywhere else, and I was mad.

“Holly!” A voice behind me brought me back to my senses. “Mogana’s tits! I think a jarvey would have been more humane.”

A few gnomes lay twitching on the ground and a few more were trying their hardest to climb into the containers, the only safe haven from the one sent to evict them.

I was breathing heavily, trying to hold back the storm raging inside. “What do you want, Draco?” I said, not turning around.

“Umm. Just seeing how things are going. Madam Hooch said she'll ref a quick game as long as you're done in the next half hour or so.”

I rolled my eyes. Bloody quidditch. “I just need to get these last… ‘things’ into the crates and then tell Hagrid I'm done.” I started walking towards the crates so I could actually get the beasts in the crates.

“Holly, are you okay? You're not mad at me are you?”

I stopped in my tracks and turned around. “Bloody hell, Draco! The world does NOT revolve around you! There are things in my life I can't even tell my best friends, or even my girlfriend. On top of that I have to maintain my new image of the perfect Slytherin princess, a title which you and Pansy thrust upon me, yeah! I know about that one! And I love you both, but I'm just dealing with so much right now.”

I wasn't angry anymore, I was now crying. I dropped my wand as I fell to my knees and covered my face with my hands. I felt him put his arms around me.

“Soooo, you love me, huh? Want me to tell Susan for you?”

That got me to stop crying and to actually laugh. “Like a cousin, you prat.” I said slapping his arm.

“You can always talk to me if you need to. Or send an owl to my mum. She's really looking forward to you staying with us this summer.”

“Thanks. Maybe I will.”

“Um, Holly? A couple of the gnomes are making a break for it.”

“Ah shite.” I said, picking my wand back up. “Oh no you don't you little buggers.”

“So Hagrid let something slip last night. Turns out Cerberus is actually named Fluffy.” I was laying with my head in Susan's lap while she combed her fingers through my hair. Hermione was sitting next to us, writing on a parchment while flipping between several books.

“Seriously!? I'm sorry, but that name doesn't fit.” Susan said.

“Maybe it was cuter as a puppy?” Hermione posed without interruption to her work.

“Maybe. And apparently he is guarding something belonging to a Nicholas Flamel.”

Hermione stopped writing and looked at us. “I know that name from somewhere. I remember reading the name but I can't remember which book it was.”

“Well he'd have to be pretty important for the school to store something here for him, right?” Susan asked.

I rubbed my head and yawned. “Are you feeling alright?” Susan asked me.

“Yeah. Just tired. And my head hurts a bit. I'm just gonna take a hot bath and lay down.”

“You wanna stop at the infirmary and get a draught for your head?”

“No thanks. I don't need Pomfrey detaining me for more tests.” I said while sitting up. “Good night Susan.” I gave her a kiss, noticing Hermione doing her best to pretend she wasn't watching me. “Good night Hermione.” I said, watching her cheeks blush from behind her book.

“Goodnight Holly.” She mumbled.

I made my way back through the castle and into the dungeons to the Slytherin entrance, and with a quick stop at my room to grab my nightdress was soon in the bath house. I stopped off in the loo before my bath and that's when I noticed a few drops of blood in my panties. “Fucking brilliant. Can't just have a simple day, can I?” I said to myself. I'm glad the bath house was empty, as I wasn't in any mood for hearing objections to my kicking open or slamming shut of any and all the doors in my path.

“I know it's just one more thing to keep track of, but it's just one little vial with a beverage of your choice at breakfast tomorrow.” Madam Pomfrey said, handing a vial and a glass of pumpkin juice. “I've already put today's dose in there for you, now drink up and you'll be on your way.”

“Thank you, Madam Pomfrey.” I started drinking my beverage. “And do I need these again next month?” I continued to drink.

“Yes. Every four weeks, actually. It will be good for you to keep track of that. I will have a reminder sent to you the day before, but you'll be on summer break the following cycle, so make sure to stop by before the last day of school.”

“Yes, ma'am.” I said, finishing my drink. “Thank you again.”

“Any time, dear. I'm just glad you're here for something so mundane and not something serious.”

“Me too.” I left the infirmary holding the vial I was given. By the time I was back to the dungeons there was a pep in my step that I hadn't realized I had been missing and I was feeling much better.

“That actually explains a lot.” Tracy said as she saw me pour the vial into my drink. “Just a tip, you can drink it straight. It keeps people out of your business.”

“It's not that big of a deal is it?”

“Technically, you're now on the market for marriage proposals.”

“I'm only eleven.”

“It's an archaic law, but it's still in place.”

I placed the empty vial in one of my robe pockets and scanned the room to see if anyone else had noticed.

“You still have to approve everything yourself. It's not like anyone is going to force you into marriage or anything.” She continued.

“Ooo. What's the gossip?” Pansy asked as she joined us.

“Oh, just a certain someone officially being on the market.”

I'm sure I was visually blushing as I stared daggers into my friend.

“Well that explains a few things. Does a certain little redhead need to be told to make a public declaration?”

“Don't go giving her any ideas. Either of you.”

Their only response was a bout of giggles. Before either of them could compose themselves enough to say anything else breakfast materialized in front of us.

“Ooo, pancakes.” I said as I stabbed a few with my fork and moved them to my plate.

“Hey, babe.” A set of arms were draped over my shoulders from behind and a kiss was placed on my head.

“Morning.” I replied. I tried tilting my head back but Susan's weight pressed against my back prevented that. I was soon released though, as Susan took a seat next to me.

“I hope you don't mind me joining you for breakfast.” Susan said to the two Slytherins sitting across from me.

“Not at all.” Tracy said, grinning from behind her mug of pumpkin juice.

“Planning any… announcements we should be aware of?” Pansy asked her, barely able to hold in her laughter.

I was staring daggers at my ‘friends’ but held my tongue.

“Um, no?” Susan said cautiously.

“Shame. I do love a good spectacle.” Tracy stated, barely able to contain herself.

“That's enough out of both of you.” I said.

“Am I missing something?” Susan asked, slight concern showing in her voice.

“Pocket.” Pansy replied, pointing to where I placed the empty vial in my robe.

Susan acted quickly and had retrieved the vial before I could stop her, aided by me having to put down my fork so I wouldn't stab her hand.

Susan just stared at what she was holding for a moment. “Oh. Oh! Proclamation! No! I'm not ready to, not that I haven't thought about it. We're only first years!” Susan was turning bright red and only getting more flustered the more she talked.

I took the vial back from Susan and placed it back in my pocket. “It's okay, Susan. They're only teasing us. I'll get them both back for this later.” I gave her a quick peck on the lips, which helped calm her, and went back to eating my breakfast.

Susan sat quietly for a moment before blurting out “That explains a few things.”

Her statement broke what little resolve of composure was left in my two housemates and released a torrent of giggles.

“Have I really been that bad?”

This got silent nods from all three of them. “Girl, Draco thought you might be possessed yesterday.” Pansy answered.

I felt heat fill me, starting in my cheeks and radiating down to my chest. “I do owe him an apology.”

The hall had been quickly filling and with more people there was no further mention of my new situation. I quickly finished breakfast and was off to the library with Susan before class started to go over our notes.

“Ah, Miss Potter. I need you to stop by my classroom at some point today. The sign up for the dueling championship opened yesterday, and I need a finalized list of participants by the end of the week.” Professor Flitwick said from behind me.

We stopped and turned to him. “I will, Professor. I do not want to miss out on that.”

“I didn't think you would. I also have a list of the charms you'll be helping with. I trust you will be ready for next week.”

“Yes Professor. I'm looking forward to it.”

“I'm expecting a lot from you, you know.”

“I won't let you down, professor.”

“I'm sure you won't. And, of course, I'll be available if you encounter any problems.”

“Thank you. Now if you'll excuse us, we have some prepwork we need to finish before class starts.”

“Certainly, Miss Potter. I wouldn't want to keep you from your studies. Miss Bones.”

We parted ways and I had only made it a few feet when I heard Hermione calling after me. She was in an obvious hurry, bits of parchment sticking out of her bag. She was out of breath by the time she reached me. “I'm glad I saw you before class.” She had to pause to catch her breath. After she composed herself we resumed walking.

“I was up half the night trying to remember where I read the name Nicholas Flamel, and then I remembered a book that I checked out of the library a while ago. I'm still reading through it, but it talks about rare magical artifacts and their creators and current owners.” She reached into her bag and pulled out a piece of copying paper and held it out to me.

Susan took it from her and read aloud. “Nicholas Flamel is the only known maker of the philosopher's stone. The philosopher's stone is a legendary substance that has astonishing powers. It can transform any metal into pure gold and produces the elixir of life, which will make the drinker immortal.”

“How large is this stone?” I asked.

“Um, I'm not sure, but from the look of the pictures, it's small enough to fit in your hand.” Hermione answered.

“But why would it be stored here at Hogwarts?”

“Because Gringotts wasn't safe enough anymore.” Both girls just looked at me silently.

“I don't know if you remember Hermione, I know you will Susan, but very early in the school year that first article Rita Skeeter wrote about me.”

Hermione nodded quietly. “I do remember. You exploded the paper mid air.” Both girls put a hand on my back to show me their support at the same time. I think their hands touched because I suddenly sensed a tension in the air between them.

“Anyways, on the cover of that issue it talked about a break in at Gringotts, at the same vault McGonagall took something out of when she took me to buy my supplies. She just said it was Hogwarts business, but whatever it was was small enough to fit in her hand.”

“So is someone after wealth or immortality?” Susan asked.

“Immortality.” Hermione whispered. “That explains the unicorns.” She stopped walking and it was easy to tell the wheels were turning in her head. “Not immortality. A return to life.” The three of us stood there quietly staring at each other for a moment.

“Bloody hell. Come with me. I need to tell you both something. I held my hands out to each of them and when they had each grabbed a hold of me I led them down a hallway that doesn't get much traffic through it this time of day to an unoccupied and room. I closed the door behind us and locked it.

“Okay. Fuck. This is going to be a lot to take in, but I need you both to trust me and just let me get through everything in one go. And this can NOT be told to anyone else.”

They both nodded. “I mean it. If the wrong people find out it could end our friendship and I don't want to lose either of you.”

“Of course!” Replied Susan.

“Cross my heart.” Said Hermione as she performed the accompanying action.

I was pacing a bit and the girls each took a seat sensing the gravity of what I was about to say. “Okay. I will probably sound crazy, but just listen to the end. Susan, you know this part already, but I've had a recurring dream since like forever about being in the woods with my parents but then I fall and I'm captured by another woman and bound so tight that everything just goes black. In my dream my mum has bright and vibrant violet eyes, and all I know of the other woman are green eyes. Back on Valentine's Day Susan and I accidentally found something called the Mirror of Erised, which shows what we want most in life. I've always wished I could be with my parents and that is what it showed me, but it wasn't James and Lily Potter, and I know that because Mrs. Abbott gave me some pictures of them for Christmas. The woman I saw in the mirror was the woman from my dream, who I found in an old Hogwarts yearbook. Turns out her name is Bellatrix Black, oh and get this, Bellatrix’s sister is Narcissa Malfoy, I found that out while shopping at Twilfitt and Tattings over Easter break.”

Both girls were speechless so far, but Susan's jaw dropped when I mentioned the bit about Narcissa, but I was ranting now and didn't give either of them time to interject. “So anyways, remember when I disappeared all day during the Gryffindor Hufflepuff quidditch match? It's because I got a note left in a yearbook from 1945 marking the picture of the man I saw in the mirror, someone named Tom Riddle and the note said to meet in the astronomy tower during the game, and I did. And I still don't know who it was, but they shared a memory of my mum holding me as a baby and singing to me, and of me summoning a stuffed dragon to myself when I was only a few months old. I think it was my dad. I felt a sense of pride that he had for me.”

I took a few breaths to calm myself for the next part. “And I haven't told either of you the truth about what happened in the forest Monday night. Hell, I haven't told anyone the truth yet. The person that Draco and I saw didn't just knock me over. He held me down and spit something into my mouth. I was struggling, but he whispered something that no one else could know. My name, my real name. Lyra. Later that night when I was talking to Dumbledore, he said there was only one person strong enough to break into Gringotts and powerful enough and desperate enough to kill a unicorn, and that person is Voldemort.”

I stopped pacing and just looked at my friends. After what seemed to me like an eternity of silence Hermione was the first to speak. “Bellatrix Black. You're sure it's Bellatrix? And Voldemort? This isn't good. This is not good.” She was starting to freak out and I didn't blame her.

“Hermione, do you know who Bellatrix Black is? I know I've heard the name before, but I haven't been able to find anything.”

“Me neither.”

“That's because you were looking under the wrong name. She had married by the time she was newsworthy. Her name in the papers was Lestrange.” She waited for a moment before continuing. “She was one of Voldemort’s top Death Eaters. She was the one who tortured Neville’s parents into insanity.” She stood up. “I can't do this right now. I'll keep your secret, but I need to work out what all of this means.”

I collapsed on the floor, stunned by Hermione's response, and about hearing what my mum had done to another of my friend's parents. Susan had chased after Hermione, they were talking, but I was so devastated at the thought of losing one of my best friends that I couldn't hear them.

“Hermione! Hermione, wait.” I grabbed her free hand as she was just about to unlock the door. “Please, talk to me.”

“I can't. I just can't right now. You heard her. She's claiming that both of her parents were the two leading the war for blood purity.”

“But that's not Holly. You know her. You know that even if what she says is true, she's not like that. How many times has she stuck up for you or anyone else? How many times has she kept others in check? Don't abandon her, I'm begging you. I know you like her. And I know she loves you…” I never dared admit that even to myself and now tears were falling down my face.

“Susan, I do like her but you know I would never try stealing her from you, but I just can't deal with this right now. I'm not abandoning her, I need time to process everything she just told us.”

Hermione turned back around and unlocked the door. She paused in the doorway. “Tell her… tell her we'll talk more after class.” The door closed behind her, leaving me alone to pick up the pieces.

‘Why today?’ I thought aloud, but barely at a whisper. I took a deep breath before turning around. She was sitting on the floor in a little ball. “Holly?” She didn't respond. I walked up to her “Holly?” She still didn't respond even when I shook her shoulder.

“Lyra?” She lifted her head, looked at me and smiled.

“Let's keep using Holly for now. At least until I figure out more. Susan? Am I crazy?”

“Okay. And I don't think you're crazy. Currently extra hormonal and emotional right now, but not crazy. I've been taking the potion for a little over a year now. My mum said she was on the verge of sending me to Aunt Amelia's several times. It'll even out after a few months.”

She let out a little laugh, which was good. “Is Hermione mad at me?”

“Of course she isn't, love. She just needs time to process everything. She is muggleborn, you know. And you being you-know-who’s daughter, well… that was a big shock. She said she'll talk after class.”

I grabbed her arm and pulled her back to her feet. “Speaking of which, we need to get you cleaned up quick or we'll be late.”

Defense was a bore. Quirrell gave us a practice test which I finished in just a few minutes. I was contemplating pulling out another book, but I didn't want to get too involved in anything else and have to be interrupted. My nails were still impeccable, and I was enjoying the sparkly black color. I glanced around the room and everyone was still working on their test, except Hermione. She was staring off into the distance, mumbling silently. I'm not sure when I developed the skill, but I've come to the realization that if I focus I can read lips with a high degree of accuracy.

‘Holly Granger, no. Lyra Granger, no. Hermione Potter’ Her brow furled ever so slightly. ‘no. Hermione Black' her brow relaxed and there was the slightest twitch of a forming smile. ‘Lyra and Hermione Black. Mesdames Lyra and Hermione Black'

I was starting to blush, I knew I should look away, but I was transfixed. ‘What would we wear? Definitely both in dresses. What color? Both in white?’ Her brow furled again. ‘Uh-uh. Her in white with violet.’ Her brow unfurled and the smile was back. ‘That would be pretty. It is my favorite color after all. And it would match her eyes. Me in white with pink? Yes.’

She had a full smile now and she started to scan the room, probably to see how everyone else was doing on completing their tests when her eyes locked with mine. I knew I had to be visibly blushing judging from the heat I felt radiating through my entire body, and from the fact that Hermione began blushing as soon as our gazes met.

‘Can you understand me?’ She mumbled.

I thought about ignoring her, or pretending I didn't know what she was saying, but before I knew it I was nodding and her face turned an even deeper shade of red. She folded her arms on her desk and put her head in them. She is awfully cute when she's embarrassed, but now I was once again stuck with nothing to do. Fortunately I didn't have to wait long as Quirrell called for quills down and started reviewing the answers.

“Susan's not gonna be jealous is she?” Pansy teased when I finally made it to the Great Hall for lunch.

“Why would she?” I asked while I loaded my plate.

“I don't know. The way you and Granger rushed out of Dark Arts. Thought you might be having a secret rendezvous.”

“For your information, I had to stop by Charms. I'm not sure where Hermione went, actually. But you know her, it was probably off to the library.” I took a bite from my chicken before continuing. “And what's with using her surname? You haven't done that with her for quite a while.”

Pansy shrugged her shoulders. “I'm just upset at her always being at the top of the class. She just seemed extra smug today when we were reviewing the answers.”

“It wasn't smugness. It was…”

I could feel a blush developing which I tried hiding behind my drink. “Merlin and Morgana! Something happened in class, didn't it! There's something going on with you two!” She loudly whispered and then let out a squeal of excitement while stamping her feet which started drawing attention from everyone nearby. “You have to tell me everything!”

“Okay. Okay! Now settle down. I will. after astronomy class tonight. When we have actual privacy.”

Pansy pouted. “Why not after we eat? We can go back to the dorms.”

“Detention, remember.”

“Fine…” Pansy slumped with her arms folded at her waist.

I stuck my tongue out at her, which she reciprocated but added a scrunched up face.

“Your face will get stuck like that, you know.” Susan said as she joined us, scooching up next to me as close as she could get herself.

“It might be an improvement.” I said.

“Ha ha. Very funny. I'm gonna finish eating and then enjoy my time until class tonight.”

“At least I'll have pleasant company during detention.” I retorted.

Pansy squinted her eyes at me indicating she was done with our verbal duel. Her face relaxed a moment later and she stood up from the table. “Whatever. I guess I'll just have to wait to hear everything tonight in our room. And especially what happened in class today. Toodles.” she said as she sashayed away.

‘Bloody hell, Pansy. Thanks for throwing me under the bus.’ I thought to myself.

“What happened during class?” Susan asked as she started picking some chips off my plate.

I slapped at her hand. “Get your own!”

Susan pouted her lip and gave me her puppy dog eyes. “But yours just taste better.”

I rolled my eyes. “Fine. Go on then.” I said as I scooted my plate a little closer to her.

“Yay!” She picked up another chip. “Soooo? What happened in class?”

I looked around to make sure nobody was in a proximity to overhear. “I just caught Hermione mumbling my name. My…” I was trying to think of how to best refer to it. My intended name? My real name? My birth name? My true name?

“Lyra.” Susan whispered, and hearing it made me smile. “I like it. It is a beautiful name.”

After we ate we had about 45 minutes before we had to report for detention so we took a walk down to the lakeshore, holding hands the entire way.

“So what's up with your eyes?”

“What do you mean?”

“Well for the last two days I've seen them change colors throughout the day.”

“Ocular Colovaria.” I answered. It's kinda tricky to get right when you do it to yourself. And it doesn't seem to last for more than a few hours.”

“Why not just leave them violet? They're pretty.”

“I don't know if that's a good idea. I need a few more answers first.”

“Like why you were raised as Holly instead of Lyra?”

I gave a weak smile. “Yeah. But someone, maybe multiple people are trying to keep the truth from me. And I think that they're here at Hogwarts.”

“Do you have any suspects?”

“Almost every adult here.”

“You’re starting to sound paranoid, Lyra… I mean Holly… uggg this is so frustrating! I just want you to be able to be you.”

“Well, hopefully I won't have to hide for much longer. School is almost over and I'll be spending the summer at the Malfoy’s.”

“Yes. Your aunt and uncle. And your cousin. I didn't actually realize it right away, but Draco is your cousin… and he likes you. Like really likes you, likes you.”

“Yeah… it's kinda weird. Could you imagine if I liked boys like that and we had hooked up?”

“Well I, for one, am happy that you don't like boys that way.”

We stopped walking momentarily for a kiss, which wasn't chaste, but still more on the reserved side.

“It means I don't have to fend off half the drooling boys to keep you with me.”

“I could say the same thing. I've seen you turn several heads yourself. From several girls, too.”

“What? No. Like who?”

“Well, there's one of the Patil sisters.”

“Which one?”

“Padma. Let's see, there's Lavender.”

“Brown? No.”

“Uh huh. And I don't know her name, but she's a second or third year Hufflepuff.”

“Well I think you're seeing things.”

“I'm serious! I'll be the one having to fend people off if I'm not careful.”

“If you say so… We should probably start heading back.”

We arrived at Hagrid’s hut a little earlier than we were supposed to, but Hermione had already arrived and had been assigned the task of weeding the garden, which she was currently doing. Susan and I were tasked with trimming the hedges and bushes around the perimeter of the castle. Fortunately we were allowed to use our wands so Diffindo and Accio made easy work of the task. Susan and I were determined to do exceptional work and we had finished about half of our work when Hagrid came to dismiss us. He said that he had already dismissed Hermione about fifteen minutes prior.

Regardless of how easy detention was, it was still tiring, and it was a warm evening, so Susan and I got dinner to go and were eating outside underneath one of the large trees.

“I hope Hermione is okay. She said she'd talk after class.” Susan said. We had finished eating and Susan had her head in my lap while I sat with my back against the tree.

“I'm sure she's fine. Magic or no, you can't stay clean removing weeds. She probably went to wash up and then relax.”

“Yeah. I don't know how you sustain focus for so long. It feels like my whole body hurts.”

“If you joined me for my runs you wouldn't be as exhausted.”

“You're still doing that? I haven't seen you run for a while.”

“It's been too cold. Now that it's warming up I'll start back up. Well, after my four more weeks of detention are over. So are you going to join me?”

Susan's face said everything, a mix of disgust, I don't want to, and do I have to. We were both tired, and Susan looked like she was about to fall asleep. I was tired too, but not sleepy, so I let her sleep while I pulled out a book I've been wanting to read for a while.

I woke Susan as the sun was setting. “Hey. Sorry I fell asleep.” She said as she sat up.

“It's okay. I had time to catch up on my reading.”

“What are you studying now?”

“It’s a romance novel I borrowed from Aunt Narcissa, actually. It's called ‘The Witching Hour'.”

“Is it any good?”

“So far. Wanna borrow it when I'm done?”

“No thanks. I have too much to read as is.”

“Alright, spill! Hermione was doing her best to avoid you, and definitely not herself.” Pansy said the minute we got back to the dorms. “She was acting weird all night. I don't think I've ever seen her flustered like that.”

“Fine. I did say I would. Although I should be mad at you for throwing me to the Acromantulas with Susan.”

“What? At lunch? That wasn't anything you couldn't handle. Now quit stalling and spill.”

We both started the process of changing out of our uniforms.

“Fine. But I need to fill you in on a few things first.”

After getting her promise to keep things secret I told her everything about my recurring dream, the mirror, finding pictures of Bellatrix Black, the memories I was shown, my given name of Lyra, and then meeting Narcissa and finding out she's Draco's mum. I left out any reference to Tom Riddle and Voldemort. While I can trust her to not spread any gossip, I don't want rumors circling about the return of the Dark Lord. By the time I finished we were both in our pajamas and sitting on her bed.

“Wait, you're telling me you're Draco's cousin!”

“Mm hmm.”

“And why am I just now finding out about this?”

“Well, I only pieced that together over the break and we haven't exactly had that much time to catch up.”

“Okay, fair. But none of that explains what's going on with you and Hermione.”

“Okay, so before class I told all of this to Susan and Hermione. When I finished my test I caught Hermione daydreaming. She was mumbling what she was thinking, and she was putting our names together and picturing what our wedding dresses would look like.”

“Wait, so she was daydreaming about the two of you getting married?”

I nodded. “And I have to say her choices were like totally spot on.”

“Oh? Do tell.”

“Well, she decided on Mesdames Lyra and Hermione Black, both of us in dresses, white with violet for me and her in white and pink.”

“Ooo. That sounds pretty. She does have good taste.”

“And then when she was happy with everything she glanced at me and I was blushing, so she knew that I knew.”

“Okay, that completely explains her behavior. I would literally die if any boys knew I was daydreaming about them.”

“Like Draco?” I teased.

“Maybe. And you are his cousin. You could totally put in a good word for me.”

“Yeah, but he doesn't know that yet. And fortunately I am in a relationship and I don't have to worry if Susan knows I'm daydreaming about her.”

“As long as it's her you're daydreaming about.”

I didn't have anything to say; my blush said it for me.

“Ooo is it Miss Hermione Granger you're daydreaming about?”

“No!” My over response and deepening blush betrayed me. Pansy just gave me a look that told me she knows better and she'll get the truth out of me one way or another.

“Well I haven'tbeen daydreaming about her…”

“Then?”

“We kinda had a moment the night Draco and I were attacked.”

“And?”

“Well, I kinda pieced together the fact that she likes me. And then I kinda teased her a bit.”

“You little slag.”

“Hey! It's not like we did anything.”

“But you want to.”

I didn't answer, but judging by Pansy's expression she didn't need me to actually say anything to know what I was thinking.

“Admit it.”

“Okay, fine. Yes I've thought about it.”

“Poor Susan. She'll be heartbroken.” Pansy was being playfully sarcastic with a mock sad face. “Think she'll come to the wedding?”

I rolled my eyes. “Susan doesn't need to know any of this.” I pointed my finger at her. “And it's not like I'm gonna dump Susan for Hermione.”

“You could try both at the same time.”

“And risk it all blowing up and losing my best friend? No thanks.”

Pansy pouted. “I thought I was your best friend.”

“Nope! You're just a girl I share a room with who makes me spill all my best secrets.”

Pansy gasped and threw one of her pillows at me. “Meenie!” In a huff she turned away from me and was sitting cross legged with her arms folded at her waist.

I crawled across her bed and gave her a tight hug. “You know I love you. You're more than just a best friend. You're like my sister. A sister that I really, really like.” I was squeezing tighter with every word.

“Okay, okay. I forgive you. And it's getting hard to breathe.”

I gave her one last squeeze before letting go which got a small yelp from her.

Pansy turned back around. “Do you ever wish you had a sibling?”

“Considering my mum's in Azkaban and my Dark Lord father is trying to resurrect himself, no.”

Pansy's jaw dropped. “What!?”

Author's Note~
I recently uploaded this story to my newly created account on AO3. Don't worry, and fixed a lot of the typos and formatting prevalent throughout the work. I also made a few minor changes in the wording here and there, nothing that changes anything, but just to make the writing flow a little better. I will be editing all of the chapters here as well over the next few days. And no need to worry, I will still upload new chapters here, I just wanted to explain why there has been a delay in writing new chapters. But I've taken up enough of your time, so onto the story!

My hand was over my mouth as soon as I realized what I had said.

“The Dark Lord! The Dark Lord! As in the last wizarding war, Dark Lord!” Pansy was off the bed and pacing.

“Pansy, you promised not to tell anyone.”

“Fuck! This is… what the fuck!?”

“Pansy, keep your voice down, please.”

“Fucking bloody hell. This is big. This is…”

“Pansy, please.” I grabbed her hand. “Breathe. That's it, in… and out.” I waited for her to take a few deep breaths. “Now let's sit back on the bed.”

Pansy was in an obvious state of shock, and she quietly let me lead her back to the bed. I sat behind her and started massaging her shoulders. “Keep breathing, nice deep breaths.”

“Holly?”

“Yes?”

“Are you going to follow in your father's footsteps? I'm not judging either way, but you know Hermione is a muggleborn.”

“No Pansy, I'm not going to follow in his footsteps.”

“But you said he's trying to resurrect himself. If that's true, and if he does, won't he claim you?”

I paused my ministrations for a moment while I contemplated the answer, resuming when I started my reply. “I won't let anything bad happen to any of my friends. And I won't let anyone dictate who my friends can be.”

Pansy turned around and put her hand on my shoulder. “You shouldn't have to.” Her face took on a genuinely sympathetic expression. “But you might not be given a choice. Welcome to the world of having pure blood parents.”

My eyes were watery and I felt a tear run down my cheek. Pansy gave me a hug and I started crying. We stayed like that until my crying stopped. “Alright, I think it's time for bed. You wanna sleep here or on your bed?”

“Here? Can you just hold me?”

“Of course.” Pansy pulled back the covers and laid us down, spooning me from behind. “For the record, if you do become a dark lady, I'm going to go ahead and swear my fealty to you now.”

Her comment made me laugh. “Even if I require all my followers to shave their heads and get an ugly face tattoo?”

“I'll do the ugly face tattoo but I am not shaving my head.” Her response made me laugh again.

I felt myself starting to drift off to sleep. “Thank you, Pansy.” I was asleep before I could even hear her reply.

I shot up with a start and it took me a moment to realize where I was and last night's conversation that led me to be sleeping in Pansy's bed. Pansy was reaching for the covers in her sleep. I thought about laying back down but I wasn't tired anymore, so I got out of bed and tucked Pansy back in. I thought about continuing reading my book, but decided a bath was needed to hopefully wash away the lingering feeling of despair.

Morning classes will be starting soon, and most of the girls will still be asleep for another couple hours so I had the bath house all to myself. Even though I had privacy I didn't dare voice any of my thoughts aloud. Was I willing to be an obedient child to a family I was ripped away from if it cost me my friends? Was I going to forsake the family I've always longed for to keep my friends? Did Hermione come to this conclusion, too. Is that why she's been avoiding me? Is it better for her to let me fade away now than years down the line? Whatever it takes, I'll find a way to save our friendship.

“Holly?” Pansy called from the changing area.

“Yeah.”

“Morgana’s tits it's hot in here! How long have you been in there?”

“What time is it?”

“Just turned 10.”

“About an hour and a half.”

“Bloody hell, you're gonna turn into a mermaid if you stay in there much longer.”

I shut off the water. “There, done.” I cast the warming charm on myself and put my nightdress back on. Pansy was waiting for me.

“When I woke up you were gone. I wanted to make sure you're okay after last night.”

“I couldn't fall back asleep. I had to clear my head.”

“Any luck?”

I shrugged. “A little.”

“Better than nothing. Come on, let's get dressed. I'm starving.”

There were still about thirty minutes before lunch started when I was finished getting ready. With not much else to do we headed to the Great Hall with Draco and Tracey. My thoughts were still on Hermione, so when we passed the stairway that leads directly to the library my eyes were drawn there.

“Go on. I'll tell everyone you forgot something for class.” Pansy nudged me when she saw my hesitation. “Go!”

“Thanks.” I gave her a weak smile before separating from the group.

This early in the morning the library is almost always empty. Hermione wasn't at her normal spot, but there were a few books on the table and the chair was pulled out. Analyzing The Sacred 28, The Pure Blood Registry, The Myth of Blood Purity, not exactly light reading.

“Oh! Holly!” A surprised Hermione said from behind me. “I wasn't expecting to see you here.”

I walked over to the startled girl and gave her a hug. “No matter what happens, I don't want to lose you. I… I really like you. I've lived my life without parents. I don't need them if it means giving up my friends.”

Hermione returned my hug. “Umm. That's not what I was expecting.”

“Isn’t that why you've been ignoring me. You thought I'd choose that blood purity nonsense over my friends?”

“No… I've been ignoring you because I… I didn't know how much you caught me saying yesterday.”

“Mesdames Lyra and Hermione Black. Me in white and violet, you in white and pink.”

“Oh my goodness. I can't believe you caught all of that.”

I could feel a sudden heat emanating from her. “It was cute. And I can't say I disagree with any of your choices.”

“Even the you and me part? Not you and Susan?”

Now it was my turn to blush. “Is it all of a sudden hot in here?”

“Oh my gosh, yes!”

We ended our hug and stood awkwardly in silence for a moment. “So what's with the books? They don't seem like easy reading.”

“Well, something isn't adding up. The Black family motto is Toujours Pur, which is French for always pure. But I can't figure out who Tom Riddle was. I don't think he's a pure blood. And from what I've read about the Black family, your mum would have been disowned if she had a baby with anyone who wasn't a pure blood.”

I heard footsteps approaching. “Maybe we should continue this later? If you're done avoiding me?”

Hermione nodded and then went to gather up the books.

“You two are here early.” Madam pince said.

“Yes ma'am. Just doing some research.” I replied.

“Well breakfast will start shortly and children learn best when they're not suffering an empty stomach.” Madam Pince took a glance at the books Hermione was now holding, but she was holding them in a manner as to conceal their titles.

“Yes ma'am. We were just on our way to the Great Hall now.” Hermione replied. She turned towards the book stacks to put the books back.

“No need for that dear. Just leave them on the return cart and I'll have them put back.”

Hermione half smiled. “Yes ma'am.”

Irma eyed the titles of the three books now sitting on her cart. It was her job to keep the students in line with the rules of the library, but when Albus had asked her to keep track of every book three first year students were reading she at first thought it was overly invasive. And while the Bones girl’s reading materials reinforced that, after keeping track of those two for most of the year there were definitely more questions than answers. From magizoology books dry enough to put their writers to sleep, ancient artifacts, school yearbooks, writings on the wizarding war, and now pure blood lineage. “What are those two up to?” She posited aloud.

“Good to see you two are on friendly terms again.” Pansy said as I sat down at the table. Hermione had gone to sit with her housemates, but pansy must have seen us enter the hall together.

“We were never on unfriendly terms. We were just having a couple awkward days.”

“You make nice with your mud..” Draco paused abruptly as I shot him a deathly glare. “I'm sorry, I'm sorry! Some habits are hard to break.”

All eyes from everyone around us were now on me and Draco.

“Draco? What would you estimate is your standing for top of the class?” I asked, twirling my wand in my fingers.

Draco gulped. “Top five, I'd say.”

“Fair. And who would you say are two of the people above you?”

“You.”

“And?”

“Hermione.” Draco said sheepishly.

“A half blood and a muggleborn. How many times must I tell you, blood status doesn't mean what you think it does. But you just don't seem to want to learn.” At this point I had the attention of at least half of the hall.

Pansy's hand was on my wand arm just as I was about to raise it. I turned my head to look at her. And she just shook her head slowly.

“Fine.” I said as I stood up. “Next time you might not be as lucky, little dragon. See that you don't need me to correct your language again.”

I stormed off from the Great Hall, not sure where I was going, but I found myself walking up one of the castle's many staircases.

“Holly! Holly, wait up!” I heard Susan calling after me but I kept walking without responding.

I heard her footsteps catching up to me. “Holly, stop!”

“Not now Susan, please!”

“Holly!” Her hand was on my shoulder forcing me to turn around. “Talk to me! What happened?”

I had wanted to hit something, break something, anything but talk. But now that Susan was confronting me about my problem all the anger and frustration I had turned into a sudden overwhelming sadness. Susan grabbed me by the hand when she saw the tears welling in my eyes.

“Baby, what happened?”

“I almost hurt him, Susan. If Pansy hadn't stopped me… Susan, I…” the tears were flowing now.

“Who? Draco? Why would you do that? I thought you two were getting along.”

“We are! I didn't even realize what I was about to do at the time. He was about to call Hermione the ‘m’ word and I just snapped.” Susan gave me a hug and held me tightly. “What's happening to me, Susan?”

“It's okay, Holly. You've got a lot going on right now.”

We stayed like that for a few minutes, and I was glad that the corridors were empty save us.

“Holly?” Hermione called from a few floors below us.

“We're up here.” Susan called down to Hermione.

“Is Holly okay?” Hermione asked from a closer location.

“She will be.” Susan responded.

I was embraced by another body. “Thank you. I didn't hear it directly, but Pansy told me what happened.”

The three of us stayed there for several minutes until my breathing steadied. And my sniffles stopped. “Feeling better now? Hermione asked, to which I just nodded.

The three of us removed ourselves from the group hug. “You wanna go back to breakfast?” Susan asked.

“I'm not hungry anymore. I think I'll just head to class now.”

“Oh no you don't. You need to eat. You'll be crabby by lunch if you don't.” Hermione admonished.

“She's right. You're too crabby on an empty stomach. Now let's make you presentable again.” Susan wiped my face with her sleeve.

After the two girls made sure I was ready to face the world again we started walking back down the stairs. “So how are we playing this? Calm and collected or still pissed?” Susan asked.

I took a deep breath. “Unfortunately the Slytherin princess has an image to maintain. So calm and collected.”

“You're not still mad?” Hermione asked.

“Oh, I am. But it's better if I don't show it.”

“I couldn't imagine having to do that.” Hermione said.

“Me neither.” Added Susan.

“The joys of being in Slytherin.” I said sarcastically.

Breakfast was underway when we got back to the Great Hall. While I did notice some concern from a few of the professors and a few students in the immediate vicinity of Draco, everything went back to normal when I calmly and quietly sat down. My spot next to Pansy had been taken, so I sat down next to Daphne, who was sitting next to Draco. Daphne gave me a little nudge with her shoulder and a smile. I haven't really gotten to know Daphne yet, but she seems nice. Slytherin is very cliquish, everyone pretty much sticks to the same close knit groups that had formed by our second day here. Draco, Pansy, and Tracey are the only ones that can flit between multiple social groups.

Classes were the same as the rest of the week, tests and reviews. Transfigure this, re-pot that. And while Hermione isn't acting weird or trying her best to ignore me anymore, Draco is.

“How long are you gonna let him sulk?” Pansy asked while we were collecting various leaves for use in potions class from our plants we have been growing.

“That depends on him.”

“But he's no fun like this. Last time was our first week here when you humiliated him in front of everyone. And then the whole thing with the troll.”

“Well, as soon as he apologizes I'll forgive him. But we both know it's not as simple as that.”

Pansy sighed. “The joys of Slytherin. But I'd still hate to have been sorted anywhere else.”

Our task for detention was to finish trimming the hedges and bushes we didn't get to yesterday, but with Hermione helping us we were done in just a couple hours. Hagrid didn't have any other tasks for us so he let us go early.

“Oh, Holly! Professor Snape has asked fer ya to see ‘im in his office when ya finished yer work.”

“Okay. Thank you Hagrid.” I turned to my friends “I'll see you two at dinner?” I got nods and a parting hug from each of them and made my way towards the office of my head of house.

The door to the office was open, but I stood at the door and knocked. “Professor Snape, you wanted to see me?”

Snape was sitting behind his desk, and looked like he was grading papers. He responded without looking up. “Take a seat, Miss Potter.” He gestured to one of the chairs.

I sat down and waited in silence for a moment while he continued reading the rest of the parchment in front of him and wrote something down on it. He sat his quill down and stared at me. “What did I tell you your first night here, Miss Potter?”

I thought back to that night. “Umm. Don't get caught breaking the rules, and use cunning instead of direct aggression.”

“A united front, Miss Potter. So when I see you on the verge of attacking not only a fellow student, but a housemate, I have to ask if your free time might be better suited to corrective action rather than leisure.”

I was at the edge of my seat and very heated. “But he was insulting my friend! He was about to…”.

Professor Snape cut me off mid sentence with his stare. “As you have not done anything wrong, there is nothing to punish.”

My body relaxed a bit and I sat back in the chair.

“But if you step out of line again, I can guarantee you that the punishment will be severe.” He pulled another parchment from a stack on his desk and began reading it. “Dismissed.” He said as he shooed me off with his hand before picking up his quill.

I made a silent exit, the door closing behind me. I leaned my back against the stone wall and let out a sigh of relief. I stayed there for a moment to let my head clear. I briefly considered abandoning my quest of getting past Fluffy and retrieving the philosopher stone, but I remembered what Dumbledore told me about being rewarded for solving unique problems, and if my dad really is trying to use it to resurrect himself then this might be the only chance I'll ever have to talk to him. A quick check of the time showed I had fourteen minutes until dinner.

I pushed myself off the wall and was on my way to the Great Hall. I was still thinking about when the best time to get past Fluffy would be. My detention punishment ends right before we go into exams, so Hermione will want to study. I should study in the limited time I have as well. Our last exam is that Wednesday, that gives the rest of the week where the majority of everyone will be focused on tests, and the final match for the quidditch house cup will be that Friday as well.

“Oh, hi Holly.” Draco pulled me out of my thoughts. He was still several meters away, having just rounded the corner leading to the stairs I needed to go down. “Were you just seeing Professor Snape? I hope you didn't get in any trouble.”

We stopped a few feet from each other. “No, not in trouble. I got off with a warning.”

“That's good. I hope you're not still mad at me. I'm sorry for what I said at breakfast.”

“Draco, I'm more hurt than anything else. Hermione is one of my best friends, and she doesn't deserve being looked down on just because of who her parents are. If you choose to not like someone let it be for their actions, not their heritage.”

“You're right. I grew up with that word being commonplace. I really have been trying, but sometimes I still slips, especially if I'm upset about something. So do you forgive me?”

“I'll forgive you when you apologize to Hermione.” I saw Draco's throat bulge as he swallowed. “Don't worry, it doesn't have to be in public. I'll give you until dinner tomorrow if you want it to just be the three of us. Anything past that and there will be more people there to witness it.”

Draco took a deep breath. “Okay. Tomorrow, before dinner starts, outside Moaning Myrtle’s bathroom.” Draco paused for a moment. “Now I need to see Professor Snape before he leaves his office for dinner or it'll be my ass on a plate.”

He started walking again. When he had made it a few steps past me I turned toward him. “And Draco?” He turned back to face me. “I'm sorry for my extra emotional outbursts recently. I really do think of you as a friend.”

Draco regained his arrogant smirk, something I've grown to enjoy seeing on him. “No worries. Someone's already filled me in.” He turned back around and I felt my face flush and felt like I was about to burst into flames as I watched him round the corner.

“So you want to do it during the Quidditch Cup final?” Susan asked. She had her head in my lap while Hermione was partly leaning her back against me but mostly against the same tree I was leaning on, nose in yet another book.

“It makes sense. Everyone will be at the pitch, teachers included. And in the event we get caught Holly won't have to worry about missing the dueling championship. Not to mention we'll have all of our exams completed before then.” Hermione answered.

I hadn't even considered missing out on the dueling championship if I got caught.

“Hermione, how do you keep reading while holding a conversation?” Susan asked.

Hermione actually put her book down and looked up, off into the distance. “I don't know exactly, but I have a theory.” She leaned forward and turned to face us. “So there are certain traits that are passed down through a family line. I don't know if any of them are strictly unique to a certain lineage, it gets really hard to trace genealogical records back past a thousand years or so. Some of them might skip a generation or two, and some traits might not be hereditary, they just appear randomly, but I think most of us have them. Holly, you're a parstlemouth, so there's a chance you might be descended from Salazar Slytherin himself. You also have an uncanny innate dueling proficiency. Neville is absolutely brilliant with herbology. He has been from day one and he told me he had never read anything on herbology or had any lessons prior to school starting. Ron Weasley is ace at wizards chess, and his brothers Fred and George always know how to get the best results from their pranks, suggesting superior spatial reasoning or tactical expertise.”

“Pansy seems to see her surroundings without having to actually look.” I added.

“Exactly!” Hermione responded.

“So you're saying your special gift is talking and reading at the same time?” Susan asked.

“I think it's more than that. Like the part of my brain responsible for learning runs on autopilot. I've always been able to retain knowledge effectively, whether I'm actually paying attention or not. It takes a lot to actually distract me.”

“Hmm. And what about me?” Susan asked.

“You always seem to know when trouble is coming. How many run-ins with Peeves have been avoided because you told us to wait, or took us the long way around to get somewhere.” I answered.

“And the night we got detention you told me you had a feeling we were going to get caught. So maybe you'll do well in divination.” Hermione added.

Susan seemed happy with that answer as she snuggled her head deeper in my lap. We spent the next half hour or so talking about our fellow students and the rare gifts they may or may not have. For a lot of our classmates we agreed that their special abilities haven't had a chance to show themselves, as the majority of the classes are not available to us yet, and some can be very difficult to detect.

Our conversations eventually died off. Susan ended up taking a nap, so I got to read more of my novel. Hermione was just as content with her books. We stayed there until the last possible moment. I had the furthest walk back to my common room and I made it back with only five minutes till curfew.

The weekend passed without much happening of note, save for Draco's apology to Hermione which went rather well. He did seem to be genuinely sorry. It was Sunday afternoon before I remembered to look at the list I got from Professor Flitwick. I had looked it over as soon as I received it and nothing on the list was outside my capabilities, but now was the time for me to figure out how best to tutor my fellow students.

“Whatcha up to?” Susan asked from behind as she hugged me and kissed my cheek

“Figuring out the best way to teach these charms.”

“Lemme see.” She said as she picked up the list. “Depulso, Diffindo, Carpe Retractum, Bombarda!? Protego Duo!? These are advanced! No offense, but are you up to the task?”

“Nothing I haven't done before. And Professor Flitwick wouldn't have me tutor these if he had doubts in my ability.”

“Well you are a bit of a dueling prodigy and his teacher's pet, but still, you'll be tutoring third through seventh years.”

“I am not a teacher's pet. Prodigy, maybe.”

Susan shook her head at me. “What am I going to do with you?”

Classes were dull. It's like we have already learned everything they have to teach us this year, so all we have left to do is keep practicing the same things over and over. This led to several people doing their own things during Charms and Transfiguration classes once we demonstrated our ability to perform the day's task. In potions class we simply had a random potion written next to our names written on the board before we even entered the classroom. History was an exceptionally drab affair with Binns going into painful detail on the exact numbers of irrelevant things like buttons on a jacket, rivets in a suit of armor, or the number of paintings hanging on someone's wall. I paid no attention to any of it, and just read through the textbook and supplements as I tried my hardest to tune out the drone of his voice. DADA was a recap on everything we had learned all year.

Detention with Professor Flitwick was by far the most enjoyable event of the week. I had one spell to tutor each day, starting with first year spells and working my way up. It was on Friday after my tutoring session ended earlier than expected that Professor Flitwick came up to me.

“Miss Potter, I must say I am very impressed with how well you have been performing in your role as teacher.”

“I learned from the best.” I replied.

“I can recognize natural talent when I see it. That isn't something I can teach, but I can help develop it.” There was a pause before he continued. “And on the topic of natural talent, may I ask you a question?”

“Of course, Professor.”

“Your first week here at Hogwarts, when you cast the Protego Duo with your back turned… Did you feel the attack before you heard the words?”

“That's probably the best way to explain it. I've brought it up casually to some of my friends and they have no idea what I'm talking about. And I can't quite put what I feel into words to find anything useful in the library.”

“It's not something you'll find in any of the books here, not until you have access to the restricted section anyways, but I want to try something if you have some time available.”

“Sure! Nobody is expecting me to be free until dinner.”

“Wonderful. Follow me, if you will.” We exited the charms classroom and walked past the dueling club door to the next room down. Professor Flitwick went through an even more complex unlocking routine than the one I'm used to seeing for the dueling club door which peaked my interests even more. “Only a handful of students have even been in this room during my tenure here.”

The room had twelve training dummies arranged in a circle about thirty feet in diameter, each pointing inwards and holding a wand. There was a circular platform in the center. It was about five feet in diameter and raised only a few inches off the ground. I had a feeling I knew what the purpose of this room was, which was confirmed by my teacher as he led me to the center platform.

“The dummies will channel whatever spell is cast. Your goal is to avoid getting hit. The dummies are only active while you are standing on the platform, so if you get overwhelmed just step off and everything stops.”

I took a deep breath and stepped onto the platform, my wand already in hand. As soon as both of my feet were on the platform I could feel the magical charge flowing through the room and watched as the dummies sprang to life. Professor Flitwick took his position in an elevated booth outside the ring of dummies.

“We will start off simple, with just a disarming charm so you can get a feel for things. Are you ready, Miss Potter?” I closed my eyes and took a few more deep breaths before nodding, my arms still at my side.

The first attack was defected easily enough. As were the next six, but the complete lack of sound and the random pace eventually got the better of me. I felt the surge pulse through me and travel to my hand, launching my wand from my grasp to clank on the stone floor next to one of the dummies.

“Very good, Miss Potter. Most people don't survive the first couple spells on their first attempt.” Professor Flitwick called down as I retrieved my wand. “I think one more round and you'll be ready for level two.”

“What's level two?” I asked.

“You do it blindfolded.”

“And how many levels are there?”

“It's not a set system, so we will make up new levels as we go.”

“Can we go ahead and try the blindfold now?”

Professor Flitwick chuckled. “If you think you are ready for it.” He pointed to the base of his booth, where a silk cloth was wrapped over a hook.

I summoned it to me and tied it securely around my head, adjusting it so that it blocked out all of the light.

“Ready?”

I took slow, deep breaths, letting my heart rate slow to the point that I could hear each one of my heartbeats. “Yes.”

It was different this time. It was almost as if my vision was looking down on myself from above. I saw a red light behind me, deflected. Two lights, one from the front and another from the right, a shield charm took care of both. A blue light this time along with three more red lights, one smooth motion of my wand blocked all four.

This carried on for several minutes, until the constant movement made me lose track of my position on the platform and I stepped off. Fortunately it's only elevated a few inches so I was able to stay on my feet.

I heard clapping. “Bravo, Miss Potter! Well done indeed.”

I pulled off my blindfold. “Thank you, Professor. It's hard to explain, but it was like I could see everything before it happened.”

Professor Flitwick had started walking down the steps to join me. I guess that means we're done for the day. “I think we can call this a successful session!” I think he saw my disappointment in my new training coming to an end. “We will do this again, I can promise you that, but this kind of training can be extremely straining, both physically and mentally. It's best to start small.”

“I understand.” I hung the cloth back on the hook and joined Professor Flitwick at the door. As he was re-engaging all of the locks and wards I asked, “Professor? What was the one spell you cast that was different?”

He paused. “How… how did you know I used another charm?”

“It looked different from the rest. It felt different as well.”

“My, my, Miss Potter. You certainly are a conundrum indeed. I think I'm going to have to consult some of my colleagues to figure out how to beat train you further. If it's even possible for me to train you further.”

“What do you mean?”

“What I mean, my dear, is that you might possess a rare gift that was more prevalent during the time of The Silver Spears but doesn't show up too often anymore. If I recall, the last student to possess this gift graduated the year before I took over as the Charms Professor. ”

I had read about The Silver Spears in several of my books about dueling. They were an elite order, dedicated to the art of the duel. It was rumored that kings would pay a small fortune to hire just one person from the order. “And what year was that?” I asked.

“I took over the post in, oh, the ’71 school year.”

“And she graduated in 1970…” I mumbled to myself.

“What was that?”

“Oh! Nothing Professor. Just thinking to myself out loud. So when can we do this again? It was fun.”

Professor Flitwick chuckled. “Quite eager, I see. But I guess the answer to that depends on what leniency you get from your professors during detention. As long as your punishment is over by 5:30 we can do this again on Wednesday or Friday.”

I sighed. “Ok. Thank you again, Professor.”

“It was my pleasure, Miss Potter.”

I departed the Charms corridor with a smile on my face and a pep in my step. I still had close to forty minutes before dinner started. Hermione might be in the library. Susan could be in any number of places. I stopped and pulled out a parchment and quill and wrote a note to Susan telling her I finished early and am heading to our spot by the lake. I also wrote a note to Hermione asking if she'd care to join us. I pulled out two of my little stone messenger snakes and watched them slither away in separate directions after I gave them their notes to deliver and their recipients and telling them to come back to me after their delivery was made. I put my quill and parchment back in my bag and headed down to the lake.

Susan was already waiting for me when I got there. “Hey. I was just on my way to the Charms room when your little messenger found me.” She said, as I sat next to her on the bench. She gave me a quick kiss and then laid down on the beach with her head in my lap.

“They are handy. I invited Hermione to join us, too.”

“Of course you did. So how did everything go with your tutoring?”

“All of them were in the dueling club with me, so it went pretty smooth.”

“So it didn't bother you to help your opponents?”

“Why would it? It was actually refreshing teaching people that have more skill.”

“So what, not like all those times you've helped me?”

“I didn't say that. And it's not like I mind helping you, or anyone else for that matter. It was just easier, that's all. And Professor Flitwick introduced me to a new training after my tutees left.”

“Oh?” Susan sat up and turned to face me.

I spent the next few minutes telling her everything about it, from the room to seeing the colors when I was blindfolded.

“Can you show me?”

“Umm. Can you cast jinxes or curses silently all of a sudden? It's not much of a challenge if I hear it coming.”

There had been a tension building between the two of us that I could feel but now it was written on her face. She smacked my arm rather hard. “Gee, thanks.”

“Ow.” I said as I rubbed my arm.

Susan stood up. “You know I can't! For the record, I was asking to see the room, or for you to invite me to watch the next time. But I guess that never even crossed your mind.”

“It's not like I had time to come find you, it just happened! And I'm telling you about it now, aren't I!?” I shot back, hurt that I was being attacked by the one person I had always felt the safest with.

“You weren't telling me, you were bragging to me. Admit it, you're happy leaving me trailing behind, so I'll make it easy for you.” She turned and stormed off in the direction of the castle.

“Susan! Wait!” I was on my feet and chasing after her. “I didn't mean it like that! I'm sorry!” She didn't respond so I grabbed her shoulder but she shrugged off my hand. “Susan!” I knew I shouldn't but I pulled out my wand and pointed it at her. “Immobulus!”

I quickly walked in front of her. “Where is all of this coming from all of a sudden!?” I could see her body fighting against the spell and I didn't want to keep her immobilized so I raised my wand. “Finite!” Her forward momentum continued when I ended the spell but she wasn't ready for it. I saw her trip so I reached out to catch her and got her back to an upright position only to be met with a slap, one that reminded me of being at the Dursley’s and getting into trouble. My cheek stung and my eyes were tearing.

“How dare you! And this isn't all of a sudden! All year I've been watching you slowly outpace everyone in our class! I've watched all year as you've slowly been outgrowing me, us! I've stood by you time and time again, even though I seem to be the last person you want to be alone with. And this is how you repay me!?”

“Susan, I…”

“Save it, Holly. I don't want to hear it. Goodbye!” She stormed past me, leaving me standing there holding my cheek and crying.

I only made it about halfway to the castle when I saw Hermione walking my way. “She's all yours now.” I said as I walked past her.

“What?” Hermione asked, but I kept walking. “Susan!”

I looked back to see her just standing there. Good. She's not following me. I thought to myself. I had been looking forward to dinner, but now I wasn't hungry and just wanted to be alone.

I made my way straight to my dorm. A few people said hi or some other generic greeting but I wasn't in the mood for pleasantries. When I finally got to my room I dove onto my bed and started crying uncontrollably with my face in my pillow. What did I just do!? I thought to myself.

“Holly!?” Hermione called, still a ways away.

I turned around to look, but she hadn't rounded the bend yet so she was still out of sight. “Over here!” I called.

“There you are.” Hermione was still a ways off and I was sat on the bench looking out over the lake with the path behind me. “What's up with Susan? I just passed her on my way… Oh My Gosh! Holly, what happened!?”

Hermione was sitting next to me now. I'm sure my cheek was still red, possibly even swollen, and definitely tear stained. My eyes were certainly still watery. She hugged me tightly and the crying started in full force. She ended the hug and guided my head to her lap and just ran her fingers through my hair over and over until I cried myself to sleep.

“Hey. You wanna talk?” Pansy asked as I walked into our room.

“So you heard?” I asked as I started disrobing.

“Honey, the whole school has heard by now. But I thought you two were happy.”

“I thought we were, too. Then all of a sudden she's yelling at me about leaving her behind and then she just ended it.” I didn't even bother putting any clothes on, I just climbed into bed and snuggled in under the covers. “If it's all the same, I don't feel like talking about it anymore.” I grabbed the pink stuffed dragon that Susan had bought for me months ago and squeezed it tight.

I woke up with someone snuggling me from behind. Her leg was draped over me and her hand was… cupping my bare breast. I lifted the offending limb off of me and let it flop down on the mattress.

“Five more minutes, mum. Then I'll be ready to go.” Pansy mumbled and then rolled over, thankfully freeing me from being pinned.

I rolled over to see her face buried in my pillow. At least she has clothes on, but why is she in my bed? I thought to myself, and then I remembered the events of yesterday evening. I wanted to cry but tears never came, I just stared at my stuffed dragon which had been ejected from the bed at some point in the night. Her lying there all alone seemed poetic.

“Hmmm. What time is it?” Pansy asked. I could feel the mattress shift as she stretched.

“I don't know.” I responded.

“Are you hungry?”

“Not really.” I felt her weight shift in the mattress again as she got up.

“Come on, let's get up. You gotta eat something. Lunch starts in less than an hour.”

I responded by pulling the covers over my head. “Uh-huh.” She said. “Accio blankets!”

“Hey!” I protested as my only barrier to the outside world was ripped away.

“Get your naked butt up and get dressed.” I was then hit in quick succession with panties, bra, socks, and a dress. “Hurry up and get dressed, I'll be back in a few minutes.”

“Where are you going?” I asked.

“To assemble reinforcements. SO GET DRESSED!”

“Okay! Fine!” Pansy waited to see me actually get up out of the bed before she left our room.

About five minutes had passed, I was dressed, but looking through my clothes to find something else. Pansy had selected the dress I bought before the school year started, the silk one that shifted color from black to purple. I do love the dress, but it's gotten very tight in the bust, and the hem barely covers my butt anymore.

“Get away from there! You are NOT changing.” Pansy said as she re-entered the room.

“But it's too tight! And way too short.”

“And that's why I'm here!” Gemma stated as she walked up to me and put her hands on my shoulders and started turning me this way and that. I haven't had much interaction with Gemma since the first week when she guided us around the castle, but I've often seen her helping other students with various issues, from schoolwork to personal problems.

She released my shoulders and pulled out her wand. “Engorgio!” I felt my dress loosen and felt the hem tickle the back of my legs as it lengthened to stop a few inches above my knees. “That should do it. Shoes?”

“Boots, actually.” Pansy said, pulling out my knee-high boots I bought over Easter break.

“Nice! From Twilfitt and Tattings?” Gemma asked.

“Yes. But isn't this a bit much? I don't even wanna go to lunch.”

“Nonsense. We are going to make sure the entire school knows what little Suzie Bones just lost.” Gemma tapped her wand to each boot. “Black with violet shimmer.”

“She hates being called Suzie. And I knew the boots changed color, but I didn't know I could add shimmer.”

Gemma smiled as she handed them to me. “If you bought them anywhere else they wouldn't. I think my work here is done. I'm not great with hair.”

“That's why we're here.” I turned to see Daphne walk in along with Tracey.

“Then I'll leave you to it. I have to make my rounds before lunch.”

Gemma left the room and I was descended on by my three classmates. Several potion vials were pulled from a rather impressive and intimidating collection belonging to Daphne and given to me to drink.

“Can I look now?” I asked after several minutes had passed and the chaos around me had settled down a bit.

“Not yet. Almost done… and… there!” Daphne exclaimed. Pansy pulled the sheet off the full length mirror and I saw for the first time the fruits of their labor. My chestnut brown hair was now an almost solid black that slowly transitioned to violet about half way down. And while my hair had been just long enough to graze my shoulders before, it now has to be at least halfway down my back. It was hard to tell the exact length due to my hair being done in loose curls.

My eyebrows were thinned just a bit and now had a soft angle to their arch. They used a dark eyeshadow and my eyelashes were more distinct which made my violet eyes stand out even more. Needless to say I barely recognized my reflection as me. In all honesty I looked like my mum at my age. My ears were also pierced now, adorned with small silver hoop earrings.

“I can't go out like this!”

“And give me one valid reason why not.” Tracey replied

“It's too fancy. People are gonna stare.”

“People are gonna stare either way.” Daphne responded. “But knowing they're gonna be staring means we can control their reaction.”

“That's right. You've already got all of Slytherin behind you. And after they see you today you should have the majority of the school behind you, too.” Pansy added. “Now it's time to go.”

“Wait, one more thing.” I ran to my vanity and grabbed my snake arm bracelet and slid it on my left arm.

I joined my friends at the door and we left the dorms area to see almost half the house gathered and waiting for us… waiting for me.

“You don't need to say anything. And if you're trying to cry right now, one of the potions we gave you won't let you cry for another six hours or so.” Pansy whispered and gave me a gentle push forward.

We made our way to the Great Hall, with me leading the way along with Pansy. Tracey, Daphne and Draco were right behind, and then a mass of Slytherins behind them. I saw several more housemates fall into line with the group as I passed them. There were even a few Ravenclaws and Gryffindors that joined our group. I felt like a princess, marching my subjects to war after issuing a call to arms. The feeling was rather euphoric.

The last person to join my temporary entourage was Hermione, who was waiting just outside the main doors.

“Wow.” Is all she said as I held out my hand to her for her to join me.

Someone behind me made the doors to the hall slam open. There weren't many people there yet, but all eyes were on me, including all of those at the head table. The heels of my boots clicking on the stone floor as I walked to my seat cut through the otherwise eerie silence.

Lunch flowed very much like normal. My friends did their best to keep my mind off of yesterday's events and it was working until Hannah came up to me.

“Holly, what in Merlin's name happened yesterday?”

“Ask your fellow Puff.” Draco responded before I could speak. I had only told Hermione and Pansy my side of things, but I can't be surprised if half the castle has heard a retelling by now.

“She won't say anything other than you two broke up. She's been in tears since last evening.” Hannah answered back with more hostility than I normally see from her.

“It's called a dry eyes potion, Hannah. And I thought you Hufflepuffs knew what it meant to support your friends. Sometimes that means a makeover and forcing them to face the world, even if that's the last thing they want to do.” Tracey shot back.

“And for the record our poor Holly had to cry herself to sleep last night since little Suzie broke her heart.” Pansy added.

“So go yell at Susan, Hannah. She's the one to blame.” Hermione added, as she squeezed my hand.

Hannah looked torn, her previous hostility gone. “I'm… I'm sorry, Holly.” It looked like she wanted to give me a hug, but she didn't. She just gave a weak smile and faded away, back through the mass of students and tables she had come from.

I was thankful to have friends, friends that support me when I need it, but it made me miss having Susan by my side even more. I wanted to cry, but my body was unable to thanks to the potion my friends sneaked into the mix of beautifying potions while getting me ready.

Minerva’s eyes were drawn to the main doors as they swung open. The sight she beheld she hadn't seen in at least twenty years. The young girl now entering the hall couldn't be the woman she remembered, but the likeness was uncanny, from her hair, shape of her face, and style of clothing, not to mention those piercing violet eyes. Her breath caught in her throat when she recognized the girl leading the mass of students as Holly. She had heard talk about her breakup with Susan and had meant to check in on her this evening, now she wasn't sure she would be able to talk to her without thinking she was talking to Bellatrix.

Her mind was drawn to a conversation much earlier in the year. Holly had asked her about Bellatrix and she had ended that conversation as quickly as she could. ”Maybe that wasn't the best way to handle things. Maybe if I had been more open with her she wouldn't be emulating that woman now.” Her thoughts were interrupted by Severus muttering something she couldn't make out.

Severus snarled as the doors to the hall slammed open. He looked over to see the guilty party only to pale at what he saw. The young girl he first saw eight months ago reminded him of Lily. Smart, charismatic, devotion to her friends, all things she shares with her mother, but her innate dueling prowess and her tenacity conjure memories of the early years of the war, and now her physical appearance only reminds him of one person, a woman who still haunts his dreams to this day, the eldest of the Black sisters, “Bellatrix.”

“Are you sure?”

“Yes, I'm sure. Even if I did go back to my room it's not like I'd be able to cry, which is all I want to do right now.”

“And how much longer until your potion wears off?”

“Around curfew.”

“Perfect timing then.”

“I guess.”

We sat in silence for a bit, laying on the grass in the center of the quidditch pitch, staring up at the practice game currently happening above us. Today was a dedicated day for the Slytherin team to practice, and Draco, Pansy, Tracey, Crabbe, and Goyle were playing alongside the Slytherin house team.

“Hermione?”

“Yes, Lyra?”

“Was I a bad girlfriend?”

“No.” There was a pause before she continued. “You two always seemed happy, but…”

I turned my head to look at her, she was still staring up. “But what?”

“Ever since the day after that night in the Forbidden Forest…” She turned her head to look at me and then turned her head to look up again. “I don't know if I should say this.”

“Please?”

“Just know that I've never had any intention of trying to come between the two of you, but Susan told me that she knows you love me, and I think it scared her.”

I stared up at the sky again, and we shared another long moment of silence. “I do love you, but I don't know if I'm in love with you.”

“Same.”

We both turned to look at each other at the same time and we both smiled before we both went back to watching people fly about above us.

“So you daydream about marrying people you're not in love with a lot?”

Hermione's hands went to cover her face. “Oh my gosh, Lyra. Can you please stop bringing that up?”

“Well?”

Hermione threw her hands down by her side and I could feel her staring at me. “Like you've never daydreamed about it.”

“No comment.”

“Uh huh. That's what I thought.”

We went back to lying there in silence for several minutes, up to the point that quidditch practice ended, which was thirty minutes from dinner starting.

“You look beautiful, by the way. A girl could get used to seeing you like this everyday.”

“They did do good work, didn't they?”

Author's note: Hello everyone, I'm sorry there was such a a long break between chapters. I've been busy and having major writer's block. Hopefully I can get back to writing on a regular basis again. Hope you all enjoy!

“No Hermione?”

“She had to run back to her room for something. Where are the others?”

“Crabbe and Goyle are getting a little more practice in, and the girls said they needed to get cleaned up. So will we need to save an extra seat?”

“Not necessary. I'm heading back to the dorms when I'm done eating. I think I've endured enough having to be social for today. So how did the game go?”

“Fair. And weren't you watching?”

“Not enough to pay attention.”

“Well I'm pretty much a shoe-in for the team next year, hopefully as seeker. Pansy has a good chance of making beater if she actually tries out.”

“She hasn't mentioned it.”

“You should try out, too. I've seen you on a broom.”

“It's not really my thing.”

“Well I still say you'd make an excellent chaser.”

“And you're sure the team didn't mind having a Gryffindor spectator?”

“If she were on their house team, maybe. But if the Slytherin Princess wants her friend to join her, who are the rest of us to argue?”

That made both of us chuckle. “You prat.” I said as I pushed him by his shoulder.

“You're being summoned.” Pansy informed me as she plopped down on her bed.

“By?”

“Snape.”

“Uggg. Better get some clothes back on then.”

Pansy chuckled. “Yeah. That's probably best.”

“So his office, then?” I asked as I slipped off my nightdress and pulled on my purple dress from earlier.

“Uh huh.” Pansy was already engrossed in her magazine. “Give your head a shake.”

I did as instructed and felt my hair fall into place.

“Better.” Pansy said, still engrossed in her reading material.

I slipped on my boots and made my way through the common room, into the castle proper, and through the few corridors leading to my destination. The castle was still rather lively, as it always is on a Saturday night in the hours between dinner and curfew. I've become accustomed to feeling like people are staring at me, conversations that stop as I approach, but tonight it seemed amplified. I had an entire entourage half the day, but now, walking alone left me feeling extra vulnerable. Part of me just wanted to hide away and cry but someone gave me another dose of dry eyes at dinner, most likely Pansy but it's hard to say for certain.

Fortunately I didn't have far to travel. The door to Snape's office was closed, so I knocked. It took only a brief moment for the door to open.

Professor Snape was standing, staring out his window, which just like the common room, only showed the darkness that is the Black Lake. He turned his head to glance at me momentarily without turning his body. "Have a seat, Miss Potter.”

I smoothed my dress beneath me as I sat and crossed my right leg over my left. There was a long and awkward silence. “I'm not in trouble, am I, Professor?” I asked.

“No.” There was another pause before he turned around to actually face me. “I understand that you and Miss Bones are no longer together.”

“Ummm. Yes. Since last evening.”

“And your appearance today and your cavalier attitude have some people within the castle worried.”

“Well, this whole outfit and the makeover was courtesy of the girls. And they keep dosing me with a dry eyes potion, so as much as I want to crawl back into my bed and cry, I physically can't.”

“Yes. I've heard as much from Miss Farley.”

There was another awkward pause.

“Umm, Professor, why does my appearance have anyone worried? I mean, I know it's a tad bit on the fancy side, but it's not like no one ever dresses up all fancy.”

“It's not any one thing, but you…” I could tell Professor Snape was having trouble choosing exactly the right thing to say, or maybe he was trying to not say the wrong thing, but either way it only took a moment. “Tell me, Potter, how much do you know about the war?”

It was my turn to be at a momentary loss for words. “Just the basics, I guess. Nobody really talks about it.”

Professor Snape sat down behind his desk before continuing. “There was a woman that attended Hogwarts, she was a seventh year Slytherin during my first year and she was a role model for many of us. She was among the top of her class, she was charismatic, she hailed from a very influential pureblood family, and she was the best duelist many of us had ever seen. After she graduated she joined the Dark Lord and rose to be one of his top generals. Something in her changed during the last years of the war that drove her to commit some of the worst crimes in recent history.”

“And right now I remind people of this person?” I asked, trying my hardest to control my emotions, thankful that my friends took away my body's ability to cry.

“There have been several times through the year, actually, but now you look just like her, just like…”

I whispered the name before he could say it. “Bellatrix…”

Our eyes met in stunned silence, both of us knowing the other has more to say, but neither of us wanting to reveal any more. I, however, wanted to know more more than I wanted to guard my hand.

“Professor, you are the godfather to Draco, so that means you know his parents very well. Does that mean you know Mrs. Mafloys family on a personal level as well?”

I watched the face in front of me go through a gambit of emotions and thoughts, each given away by only the merest of expression. His face finally settled on something that I've seen countless times in class any time someone turns in a sub par potion.

“I doubted the wisdom in that old hat sorting you into Slytherin at first, but you continue to prove how fitting that decision was.”

“I'm glad I didn't disappoint.” My attitude suddenly perked up a bit.

“That wasn't a compliment as much as a word of caution. You are playing a very dangerous game right now, Miss Potter, and some may not be so understanding. Fortunately for you I am in a mood to let you keep your secrets… For now.”

“I understand, Professor. Is there anything else?” I asked as I stood up. Professor Snape was still glaring at me, but I've come to understand this particular state as more akin to concern rather than anger.

“No.” Snape let the word linger on his tongue for a bit longer than was necessary. “You are dismissed.”

Sunday passed by all too quickly, all of my fellow students seemed to have moved on from the topic of my still very recent breakup and back to the topics of reviews, exams, and the much anticipated summer break. I still had not seen Susan at all, not even during any of the meals, but I did spot Hannah leaving the Great Hall with a plate of food when I know she sat down and ate dinner, so at least she's not starving herself. As much as I try being resentful or just not caring, neither of those are possible. A part of me wanted to curl into a ball and cry, but my body simply wouldn't let me. Pansy gave me a knowing look and a bit of a smile when she noticed my conflicted look.

I was sitting on my bed making sure I had everything packed in my bag for class tomorrow when there was a knock on the door, which was open. I looked up to see Gemma standing there, looking concerned.

“Hi Holly, can I come in?”

“Of course. What's up?”

“I overheard something earlier that I think you might want to know.”

I didn't verbally respond, but my brow furled in concern.

“All I heard was third floor and quidditch final. I'm not going to ask and I hope that doesn't mean anything to you, but if it does I just want you to be prepared.”

“And who did you overhear this from?” I asked, trying to hide any emotion from my voice.

“Professor Sprout and a Hufflepuff prefect while I was doing the normal rounds in the greenhouses. They walked off before I could hear anymore.”

“Well, thank you, Gemma. But why are you telling me?”

“I've noticed you sneak out of the dorms on several occasions. And if you were planning anything… I just don't want you getting caught.”

I gave her a weak smile. “Thank you. But I don't think you have anything to worry about there.”

“Of course not. Have a good night.”

“You too.”

“How could she! She knows what this means to me!”

“So we’ll figure out another time to go. We still need to test the flute to make sure it works.”

“Yeah.” I sighed. “I just don't get how everything has fallen apart. I feel like I've been stabbed through the heart by the one person I should have been able to trust the most.”

“Lyra, she had to have a reason. I don't think she wants to hurt you.”

“That's all she's done since Friday, Hermione! All I want to do is cry, but I can't!”

Hermione grabbed both of my hands in hers. “I know. But you can't let yourself be filled with hate.”

“I know. And for the record I'm just hurt and angry. I don't hate Susan, I just wish she would talk to me.”

“She will… eventually.”

“I hope so.”

“Are you ready for class?”

“Yeah… Thank you Hermione.”

Classes were awkward and it was actually a relief to be standing outside the greenhouses by myself. Susan wouldn't even look at me, and none of the other Hufflepuffs wanted to talk to any of us Slytherins. The Gryffindors will choose any reason they can to side against us, so they were all giving us the cold shoulder, except for Hermione, who was nearly ostracized by her house, which in turn made the Ravenclaws stick to themselves completely so as to not take sides in what they probably considered an overreaction on all sides.

I took a deep breath, glad the year is almost over and walked into the greenhouse to begin another week of detention. Professor Sprout seemed glad to have my assistance, even though she didn't really have much for me to do. She gave me a list of tasks to accomplish through the week, which seemed to only be about four or five hours of work in total, and then informed me that the rest of my time with her would only be an hour long study hall session.

I chose to clean the used pots that still had soil in them that never got cleaned after they were used as my first task to complete. There was a large storeroom of them, too many to count. If there is one thing a person doesn't need when they are sad or upset is a never ending amount of repetitive work. My mind wandered all over the place, mainly revolving around Susan and how most of my plans have to change now, which reminds me, I really need to write to Aunt Narcissa and inform her that I no longer have a plus one. Maybe Hermione would like to come? I should probably enquire if that would be a problem before I ask if she wants to accompany me.

I was about three quarters of the way done when I had to take a pee break. It felt good to walk around after being stationary for so long. When I had finished in the loo I decided to save the rest of the cleaning for tomorrow and knock out one of the easy tasks that let me stretch my legs, taking a large amount of fertilizer to Hagrid’s hut. I loaded all of the bags into a large crate and floated it alongside me as I walked. The sky was much darker than it should have been at this time, the sun was just about to set, but it looked like a storm was rolling in.

I watched as all of the students hurried inside the castle as the first thunderclap rolled across the sky and a moment later felt the first drops of rain hit me as I walked along. Hagrid’s hut appeared around the bend before the rain was falling in force, which was good for me, but following another thunderclap, I saw the lights of the cabin brighten and then caught the smell of burning wood. “Uh-oh. This can't be good.”

This story is set in my world of Lyra Black (first known as Holly Potter) during their 4th year (maybe 5th). While this is set in the future (in reference to where the actual story is) it is not set in stone. This is just one possibility amidst a never ending sea of choices. I just had to get it off my chest to focus on other things.

“Crucio.” The one word whispered softly brought with it pain unlike anything else I've ever felt. My body tightened against its bonds and I tried to scream but all that came out was a muffled moan thanks to the gag firmly in my mouth.

The pain coursing through me ended as abruptly as it had started. My eyes had been blindfolded so my body lurched as a pair of lips gently kissed my exposed stomach right above my belly button. The contact was brief, but repeated over and over again in a trail that ended right above my breasts that had me mewing softly.

“Again?” She asked softly, to which I nodded. I felt the tip of her wand gently scrape along the same trail her mouth had taken. When it got to between my breasts it lifted and she whispered the word again. “Crucio.”

My body tightened again. My eyes shut tightly and this time I held my breath through the pain. It seemed to last longer this time and when the pain ended I was panting, and letting out a series of whimpers.

My body jolted as a tongue slowly licked the hard bud of my left nipple causing me to arch my back and take in a sudden gasp of air. The same thing was repeated on my right nipple, but this time lips wrapped around it and gently sucked, while her tongue flicked and rolled around my nipple. I couldn't help but let out a loud moan. I was once again straining against my bonds and trying to arch my back even more, trying to further the physical contact. I felt her lips pull away, but they maintained their suction for as long as possible.

I let out a desperate moan and was rewarded with the same treatment to my left breast. This time when she pulled away she once again asked that simple question, this time with a husky desire. “Again?”

I let my body go limp and took a few deep breaths before nodding yes. “Crucio.” Her voice had more desire this time, but I didn't have a chance to dwell on that as my body was wracked with pain. I tried to hold my breath again, but I couldn't maintain it and was soon crying out through the gag. I felt the added pain of my restraints digging into my wrists and ankles as my body tried pulling itself into a fetal position.

The pain stopped, but my body never had a chance to go limp as her fingers were already inside me, moving in and out and her thumb was rubbing my clit the way she always dies when she knows I'm close to climax. I let out a moan and a squeal as my orgasm hit. She kept pumping her fingers in and out of me, forcing me to stay locked in this moment of pleasure for as long as possible. It wasn't until my body went limp and my legs were trembling that she finally eased up, but she maintained stimulation until I had ridden out all of the aftershocks.

I was left panting a mewing, my body completely limp. I could feel a cool breeze on my now sweat covered and naked skin. I felt her move on the bed and my right arm fell to the mattress and a moment later my left. I wanted to remove the blindfold and gag but I lacked the strength to move at all beyond my still heavy breathing. I wasn't left wanting for long as I felt her straddle my stomach and then her hands move around to the back of my neck to release the strap there. She gently removed the gag, allowing me to work out the tension in my jaw.

It took a moment for my eyes to readjust when she removed the blindfold, but I saw one of the most beautiful sights when my vision came back into focus. She was still straddling my stomach and her breathing was almost as heavy as mine. She had a satisfied smirk, one that I have seen a thousand times before but every time I see it it's like the very first time.

She meant down and kissed me, with more passion than I have ever seen anyone have. I reveled in letting her tongue invade my mouth. I wanted to entangle my hands in her hair but I still lacked the strength to move.

“That was fun.” She said when she broke off our kids and sat up.

“Uh huh.”

“How you feeling, Lyra?”

“Wow.” Was all my brain could muster.

“I am so glad your mom told us about this. It's a shame we're going back to Hogwarts tomorrow.”

“Uh huh. Hermione?”

“Yes?”

“I love you.”

She smiled. “I love you, too. Now let's get dressed. We need to get back to Malfoy Manor for dinner.”

“Mum! When did you get here!” I exclaimed as I ran over to give her a hug.

“Oh, long enough to hear the fun you two had.”

I felt a wave of embarrassment wash over me and I released the hug, my face hung down and to the side.

She lifted my chin with her fingers and forced me to look at her. “Lyra, there's no reason to be embarrassed.” She dropped her hand and sat back down at the table. “When I was your age I was caught in the act on multiple occasions.” She suddenly had a far off look. “I think at least two of those occasions I was having a threesome.”

“Mum! For the last time I don't want to hear about your sex life! I'm gonna go pack.” I gave Hermione a kiss before making my retreat.

“You're no fun.”

I was barely out of the room before I heard her ask Hermione “So? How was it?”

Hermione sauntered into our bedroom about 20 minutes after I made my retreat. She walked up behind me and rested her chin on my shoulder as she wrapped her arms low around my waist. I already had almost everything packed up and was trying to decide what pajamas to leave unpacked for tonight.

“There's a house elf for that, you know.” Her voice betrayed her desire.

“I know. I'm just not mentally ready to get sex advice from my mum.”

“But it's REALLY good advice. I spun around in her embrace and was met with a passionate kiss as her hands move down to squeeze my butt.

I couldn't help but let out a gentle moan. We've always been equals in our relationship, but Hermione has definitely become more assertive, both in and out of the bedroom, and I have come to love taking on a more submissive role during sex. I don't know what it is, but I can't help but melt inside even from the most innocent of touches.

I placed my hands on her shoulders and gently pushed to end the kiss. “My mum's here and if we keep going I'm not gonna want to stop.”

“It's not like she'll mind.” I felt the heat in my cheeks as I blushed, and her devilish smirk wasn't helping. “I can't wait to try what she suggested next.”

“Well we're going back to school tomorrow. And my body's gonna need some time to recover, so you might be waiting a while”

“Not after what your uncle just told me.”

“Sirius? He's here too?”

Hermione nodded excitedly. “He told me about a hidden room on the seventh floor.”

“And we can do whatever we want there?”

Hermione nodded. “Apparently it's unplottable and untraceable.”

“We are gonna have like SO much fun this year.” I wrapped my arms around her neck and kissed her, more chastely than our previous kisses today, but still some tongue action. “Now pick out what you're wearing tonight and pack the rest. I wanna spend time with mum and Sirius.”

Hermione gave me a hard smack on the ass as our embrace ended and I started walking out of the room causing me to jump a bit and let out a small yelp. ‘Fuck, I love that woman.’ I thought to myself.

There are two things I can say about myself, well there are a lot more than only two, for example I love Star Trek. Not any of the new stuff, when they started going AU, but the first four series and ten movies. I'm getting off topic. I haven't even gotten through the first paragraph and I'm already getting off topic. So what was I saying? Oh yeah, there are two things I can say about myself. First, I love magic and I'm an amateur magician. I'm not talking about spells and potions and mythical creatures, I'm talking about sleight of hand. My preference is card tricks, but I love watching coin magic, ring magic, cups and balls, you name it. Maybe one day I'll expand my repertoire beyond using a deck of cards, but for now I'm perfectly content.

The second thing you should know about me is that I wish I had been born a girl. I don't remember ever being unhappy as a guy, but I'm more comfortable as a girl. I do remember being jealous of all the clothing and accessory options available to girls and women. Guys fashion is rather boring in comparison. I've never been into 'manly' things, cars, sports, guns, etc. I've also always been more emotional about things than what society says a guy should be. I think the start of knowing something was different about me started with puberty (doesn't it always) and the discovery of porn. I remember one of my friends getting a hold of a Hustler magazine and several of us together looking through the pictures. My main thought was 'I bet she feels so good being fucked' while all the comments around me were more along the lines of 'I bet her pussy feels so good'.

These thoughts developed through the years and, as the internet evolved to what it is today online porn sites became a regular go to for me. I found when watching what would be called 'normal' porn, I always identified more with the girl than I did with the guy. I knew I wasn't gay, as I found gay porn repulsive, and the thought of kissing another guy, or even just touching another guy's dick even more so. I think my true self discovery came the first time I saw a girl with a strapon and the guy and girl took turns fucking each other. 

Thinking back, I don't remember wanting to be a girl until I was in my mid twenties, when my girlfriend at the time, Jennie, said I would look good wearing her nightie while she fucked me. I remember the excitement as I slide it on, and for the first time in my life, I felt 'right'. My 'dress up' slowly evolved from there. A few nighties, bras and panties were first, followed by clothes, makeup, painted toenails, and press on nails.

Then there was that one fateful night where my girlfriend had to work late. As soon as I had gotten home I started getting dressed. She arrived home and was slightly in shock. I had my hair braided in a ponytail. I was wearing a plain blue tee-shirt with a skirt that came down to just above my knees. To finish the look I had eyeshadow, mascara, and lipstick, and a pair of wedge sandals. I of course had on a bra, and had stuffed the cups to give me the appearance of having C cups. Since I had the next three days off work, I had also painted my fingernails to match my toes.

"Surprise!" I said, striking a girly pose.

"I did say to get dressed up, but I wasn't quite expecting this." Seeing the confusion on my face, "I sent you a text. We're going out to eat with Misti and Jen." 

Misti and Jen are two of her friends from work, who fortunately know about my dress up, and had even donated some old clothes to my meager collection. I've been skinny my whole life, at 5"6' and 120 lbs, most of my girlfriend's and the donated clothes fit me well enough.

"I was listening to music. I must have missed that text." I said and gave a pout.

"Well, grab a jacket. We don't want to keep them waiting." She grabbed one of her empty purses and threw my keys, lipstick and a compact in there, then pulled out my debit card and placed it in the card carrier inside the purse.

I tried to object, but gave in after she told me she would withhold sex for a week. Needless to say I was mortified at the thought of being in public dressed as a girl, even more so knowing that this would be the first time anyone other than Jennie would see me like this, and two of those people would know the truth.

"You need a name." She said while we were in the car.

"What?"

"You need a girl name. We can't be calling you by your real name, can we?" She started rattling off names, seeing if one struck my fancy.

"Kyla." I said in an almost whisper.

"Kyla? I like it. It's pretty. But why that name?"

"It's the name of the first porn star that I thought was absolutely beautiful."

"So you're naming your girl self after a porn star. That's… I don't know what that is."

"Well, it's pretty." I said with a little pout.

Dinner went well. Jennie's friends were a little surprised, but more so that they didn't recognise me at first. What I thought would be awkward turned out to be normal. By the time our food arrived it seemed that everyone at the table, myself included, seemed to forget that I was a guy in girls clothes. By the end of the night I realised that this is what I had been missing my whole life. Sex that night was amazing.

My dressing continued, my wardrobe expanded. Every day when I got home from work I would transform into Kyla. Jennie taught me how to not only dress as a woman, but to act like a woman. We would go shopping, out to eat, even went to the clubs a few times. Life seemed perfect, until those fateful words. "I'm moving out."

While I thought everything was wonderful and perfect, Jennie had been having difficulties accepting me… the girl me. We had a long fight, and it all came out. She had cheated on me with her ex, started flirting with men at work. She blamed me for it all, saying that she wanted a boyfriend and not a girlfriend. When I asked her why she didn't say anything sooner, she said it was because she saw how happy I was, and she couldn't take that away from me, and if I had to choose between her or Kyla she didn't think she should win.

We were both in tears when she left. I just laid on my stomach on the bed, crying into my pillow until I fell asleep. Jennie took the next two days to move all her things out. I made sure I wasn't there. In fact, I stayed in a motel room for those two days, as I didn't want to be around people I knew. 

Jennie sent me a text when she had left with the last of her stuff. 'I got all my stuff. I wish you the best in life' was all it said. I didn't bother with a response. I was angry. I checked out of the motel and went home, stopping off at a liquor store for a bottle of Jack on the way. I drank a lot over the next few days (months?). I hadn't dressed up since the day Jennie broke up with me. I tried, but it made me cry, so I just packed up everything 'girly' and tried putting it out of my mind. I even got a haircut, the first real haircut I'd gotten in a long time.

I spent a lot of time mindlessly watching things on YouTube, not really interested in any of it. Somehow a video of Richard Turner performing on Penn & Teller: Fool Us that changed my life. The things that man can do with a deck of cards was amazing. To top it all off Richard Turner is blind, and that made it even more amazing. I went out and bought a deck of cards intent on learning a new skill, the one handed shuffle. I watched the Richard Turner performance again and tried to do the shuffle like he did. Not only did it not work, but the cards all ended up on the floor. 

Searching YouTube for a one handed shuffle tutorial brought me to a video that actually helped. For anyone that isn't into magic or cardistry, you'd be surprised how much your hands hurt when you first start, discovering muscles you never knew existed. I wanted to learn other things and I found the channel of a magician named Chris Ramsay and that started my descent down the rabbit home that is close up magic. I soon had watched all of the tutorials that Chris Ramsay had posted and started looking for more, from Alex Pandrea and Savior Spade, to my favorite, Daniel Madison. Listening to Daniel Madison talk about his views on magic clicked something in my brain. He calls it practicing 'the deceptive arts', and the way he talks just spoke to me.

I continued to practice sleights and maneuvers and had at least one deck on me no matter where I was. Any and every chance I had I would have cards in my hands. It got me a few free drinks at bars, and made me find joy in life again, being able to entertain people.

The more I practiced the 'deceptive arts', the more comfortable I became dressing as Kyla again. I eased my way back in to dressing up, with wearing a nightie to bed, or just putting on a bra and panties underneath my guy clothes. I also had to relearn a lot of things, especially makeup. My hair had now grown back out again and was just long enough to put in a ponytail again. I looked at myself fully dressed, and sometimes I was filled with joy, and other times I broke down in tears. 

Necessity drove me to leave the house as Kyla again. I had the day off, and decided to dress completely. I went for my smokes (a nasty habit, I know) but the pack was empty. I could have sworn I had a new pack but alas, I couldn't find them to save my life. I checked the pockets of my jackets, getting excited several times when I felt something there only to be disappointed to find 'another' deck of cards. 

I contemplated just changing back into guy clothes but I had already put on makeup, and was starting to feel the nicotine withdrawal. I decided to suck it up and go outside as Kyla for the first time since the breakup. I picked up a purse and threw in the necessities, lipstick, compact, debit card and license in the built in card holders, and a deck of cards and headed out. I got to the gas station just a couple blocks away and went in for much needed smokes. I know everywhere is supposed to card, but I haven't been carded for cigarettes in like six months, so when I was asked for ID, I was caught off guard. 

I opened my purse and pretended to look through it to buy me some time to think. "Oh no. I think I left it my other purse." I said. "Can't you let it slide? Just this once?" 

"Sorry." He said and pointed to a sign. 'No ID, No Sale'.

'Stupid laws'. I thought, as I left the store empty handed. I drove a little further down the street to the next gas station, only to have a similar result. I dug through the ashtray in the car and found a halfie so I wasn't feening, but I was still getting very frustrated.

It was the fourth place it tried that finally sold me cigarettes without wanting to card me. It might have been fate because as I was leaving the gas station I saw a man putting up a sign for a yard sale. I've never really enjoyed yard sales until I started buying things for the girl me. Sometimes it's a complete bust, sometimes you hit paydirt. I turned around and went to the ATM and pulled out $100 (the $3.50 charge between the two competing banks be damned) and headed to the yard sale, unaware of what fate had in store for me.

Author's note. I was hoping to have completed this in two chapters, but it looks like there will be one more (at least). This chapter does have several sexual/sex scenes, but I did my best from turning it into smut. I hope you all enjoy reading, and will stick around for the conclusion that hopefully will be forthcoming soon. ;)

I arrived at the location of the yard sale to see several people already rummaging through the unwanted wares, and nowhere to park close by. I ended having to park almost a block away and walk to the house holding the sale. I lit a cigarette and braced against the chill of the morning breeze and started walking.

My heart sank a bit when I made it to my destination. Just looking at some of the stuff for sale it was obvious that it had belonged to an old man. Most of the items seemed to belong in an antique shop, and there was no sign of any clothing or jewelry. I was tempted to just turn around and leave, but a voice in my head said 'you're already here, you may as well take a look'.

My disappointment faded when I came across a small table with bricks of playing cards, many of which were branded with logos from casinos in Las Vegas, and several single decks.

I was looking through the various cards when a woman asked, "Do you do magic?"

I turned to the woman, she was in her late forties or early fifties. "A little. It's more just a hobby than anything."

"My dad was a performer back in the day. He always wanted to make it big, but he gave it up as a career when he found out my mom was pregnant with me. He would still do the odd shows for birthday parties or whatnots. You know, I still have no idea how any of his tricks work, he never told me."

I could tell that talking about her dad was difficult for her. "It sounds like he cared a lot about you."

"Do you know that one trick where the same card keeps ending up on top of the deck? It was always one of my favorites."

"Sure." Is what I said. 'Who doesn't know an ambitious card routine?' is what I thought as I grabbed my cards out of my purse and began my impromptu performance. Of course, I started drawing attention from the few other people and soon I had a group of seven that I was performing too.

When I finished my set the woman had tears forming in her eyes. "Come with me. I want to show you something." She led me into the garage and to a trunk that had definitely seen better days. The leather was faded and cracked, the latch long broken, and the hinges wanting to rip off rather than actually open. "I don't know if you'd be interested in any of this, I don't even know if any of it is even worth anything, but if you want it… say fifty?"

Taking a quick look inside the trunk revealed what very well might have been several hundred dollars worth of props and gimmicks when it was all new, but just like the trunk none of it seemed to have aged well. There were a few opened decks and about six or seven books, a few of which I recognized. Expert at the Card Table, which is revered as a 'magician's Bible' so to speak, Expert Card Technique, Sleight Unseen, and Bertram on Sleight of Hand.

I doubt the contents, in its current state, was worth that much but for some reason I couldn't say no. Even though I wanted to haggle the price down, or get a deal on the twenty decks of cards I was already wanting, all I could say was yes. I left there seventy dollars lighter in the pocket, but the new cards alone were probably worth more than that so I was happy. I did feel kind of guilty having her husband carry the trunk and load it in my car though. I still need to get used to the 'women don't do heavy lifting' stereotype and I'm still not a hundred percent used to being seen as a woman.

After getting home any earlier guilt of having someone carry this trunk for me was gone as I was struggling to get it up the stairs. It wasn't so much the weight itself, it was that it was a big, bulky trunk that was now missing a handle ever since I first tried pulling it out of my car. Eventually, I did manage to complete the task without the need of a 'big strong man' and I was then sitting on my bed while pulling out the various contents. The books were the first to come out and those were set aside on my nightstand, along with any other pieces of paper or booklets. The next items I pulled out were the cards. There were a couple stripper decks, a gaff deck, and a half remaining deck of blanks, all in either the classic red or blue rider backs (the design on the back of Bicycle playing cards you can find literally anywhere).

Chinese linking rings came out of the trunk next, and then three brass cups and two large bags of sponge balls, one was all red and the other was filled halfway with red but had green, blue, and orange mixed in as well. There was a small wooden cigar box that contained several coins, some looked like quarters, but there were also silver and gold dollars, some casino chips, and a small handful that looked like they were once part of a pirate's treasure. There were several other items in the trunk, such as thumb tips, colored handkerchiefs, and several other props that I assumed were all gimmicks but none of it held any interest for me so I grabbed a small box to dump them all in.

I had hoped that the trunk would have been significantly lighter, but it seemed to me that it was heavier than before. As I started to dump the trunk over into the smaller box that I had grabbed I noticed that it had a false bottom that was now coming loose. Now empty, I pried out the false bottom to reveal a rather ornate mirror and a note. The note was covering the majority of the mirror, blocking me from seeing my reflection. The note read,

'My dearest Catherine,

If you are reading this, then I would assume that I am no longer a part of this world, save for the memories you have of me, and for those reasons I will always be with you. You can believe this or not, the choice is yours, but regardless know that you are more important to me than anything else this world could ever give. The mirror below has the power to grant your heart's deepest wish. I don't know where it came from, but it fell into my possession long ago. I used it to become what I wanted most in life, a father. I won't go into the details, but medically I should not have been able to father a child. The mirror changed that. When your mother told me she was pregnant I hid this mirror away, never to stare into it again. I don't know what would happen if the mirror ever broke, and I didn't want to ever change a single memory that I had with you. If you do decide to use the mirror, my only advice is to be cautious, as nothing comes without a price. For me it was the desire to be famous. I still enjoyed performing, but the thought of fame now disgusts me. In the end it was worth every moment.

I will always love you,
Jonathan

I didn't know what to think. I've always hated the magicians that insist on other worldly powers, or that they themselves have real magic powers. To me that is just as bad as all those cheats out there using their skills to swindle and cheat people out of their money. All magic is inherently a lie. Us magicians just know something that our audience does not, we have ways to mask our deceptions through misdirection or hidden actions or through gimmicks. But when I pulled the paper off the mirror and gazed upon my reflection, my breathing stopped and my heart skipped a beat.

It was still me looking back, but it wasn't me at the same time. The woman staring back at me was stunningly beautiful. My light brown hair was now raven black and my golden brown eyes were as blue as the ocean. My features were also softer, as was my skin. On closer inspection there was no evidence of any facial stubble and my throat was smooth. My eyebrows were more sculpted into a very feminine curve. My ears were also pierced in three places each.

I was lost in my reflection until an immense pain struck me. It felt as if my entire body was being crushed and lit on fire. The pain was gone as abruptly as it started, but then I felt myself falling. A series of memories flashed through my mind, memories that were mine but from a different me. Some of them brief recollections, but some were as vivid as having just lived through them.

It was my sixth or seventh birthday and the theme was princesses. I was so happy to have had my first pony ride, up to the point where I looked down to see my pink princess dress covered in mud. I spent what felt like the next few hours in tears. Next I was eight and attending my first gymnastics class. My first kiss on the cheek by a boy at age nine. My first time putting on a tutu at age ten to attend my first ballet class.

These memories were vivid, but there was a disconnect with the emotions. I know how I felt, but I couldn't feel it if that makes any sense. My next memories were a little more real. I remember waking up in the middle of the night when I was twelve, with a pain in my stomach. I remember the dread as I felt the wetness and thought I had wet the bed. I remember the horror when I turned on the light and saw the blood. I remember the look of shock as my dad entered the room after I woke him up with my scream, and my mom calmly explaining what to do with the tampon.

I remember how my heart was beating so fast I thought it would explode in my chest when I had my first kiss. Tommy Denton, and we were at my first boy girl party, I was fourteen. I remember the first time I touched a penis at fifteen. Somehow I knew exactly what to do and ended up giving my first blowjob to a one Daniel Roth. While the experience was new and exciting, it seemed lacking, and I don't mean that gratification was one way. I remember fingering myself that night watching lesbian porn and having the best orgasm of my life (to that point). While I still got excited looking at guys and from 'regular' porn, I know from that moment on I was more interested in girls.

I remember the first time I kissed a girl, Aisling (pronounced Ashley, don't ask, it's Irish) Whalen. She just transfered schools, her dad was in the Marines and just got stationed at Camp Pendleton, and she had red hair and freckles that both went down to the top of her breasts, which were gorgeous by the way. It took me six months to build up the courage to finally do something about the crush I had on her. I was sixteen and she had just turned seventeen two months ago. We had spent the day shopping at the mall (and by shopping I really mean just going into a store, trying different things on and leaving them in the 'I don't really want this item after all' pile, and moving onto the next store to repeat the process and then buying one or two cheap somethings at the end of the night to have that sense that the day wasn't a total waste) and we were walking to her house from the bus stop. She was talking on and on about something but I was tuned out.

"Kyla. Kyla! Are you listening? You're kinda spaced out right now."

"Sorry. My mind is… There's something I..." I was looking at my shoes, but looked up to see her staring at me, her expression was that of urging me to explain further. "Fuck it." I said in an almost whisper as I dropped the little bag I was carrying and grabbed her face with both hands and pulled us into a kiss. Her lips were so soft and tasted like strawberries. To me, that kiss lasted an hour, but I'm sure it was over in just a few seconds. When I pulled away she was frozen, as if my kiss stopped time but she never unfroze. "I'm sorry. You must hate…" I was cut off by her lips pressing against mine and I felt her tongue press against my lips seeking entrance to my mouth. I met her tongue with mine and we were two kids lost to the world.

It was a catcall from someone in a passing car that brought us back to reality and when we broke the kiss we both started giggling like… well, schoolgirls. When the giggles ended she grabbed my hand and said "Come on." as she pulled me along at almost a running pace.

When we got back to her house we went straight upstairs to her room. As soon as the door closed behind us our lips met again. Somehow we made it to the bed, and I was already missing my shirt, and a few minutes later she was pulling off my pants. I laid there, watching in awe as she straddled me, as she removed her shirt and then her bra. We kissed and fondled for a while and she ended up riding my face to orgasm. I remembered loving her dominance of me in that moment.

After she regained her senses, she returned the favor. My breath was caught and my heart was racing as she slid down my panties. I remember the electric jolt when her tongue first touched me. She had me screaming her name, my hands clenching blankets, pillows or her hair as she brought me to the peak over and over. Somewhere in the back of my mind I remember being glad that her parents were at some sort of military party and not there to intrude, but I also remember not caring if we were caught, as I was lost in pleasure. I remember the mind shattering orgasm that I finally had. I'm pretty sure I passed out for a moment because the next thing I remember was her staring down at me, smiling.

I remember us coming out to our parents. Mine were first and they were very accepting. My dad even complimenting me on landing such a looker, which got an elbow to the ribs from my mom. Her parents were more understanding than she had thought, which relieved us immensely. I remember our sex life evolving, her taking a more dominant role and me being more than happy being more submissive. I remember looking up the meaning of her name and thinking how perfectly it fit her personality. Aisling Nessa Whalen translates to dream not gentle wolf. She really is like a dream come true for me, and while she can be extremely loving and caring, she can also have a mean streak to her and she's a demon in the sack and very predatory. I remember her taking me to a tattoo parlor as a graduation present. I got a heart with angel wings with her name across it, and my tongue and nipples pierced. She got a rose tattoo over her heart with the script of my name forming the stem. While my name came from my great grandma, who was half jewish, and means regal woman, in gaelic it translates to beauty and a rose symbolises that beauty.

A few weeks later we were off to college, we both got accepted to UCLA and are set to be sharing a dorm room. We were both happy to be setting off on our own while still having the security net of our parents being within a half days drive.

Author's note. This is the final chapter of this story. Thank you to everyone that has liked/commented. It's good to know that my work is being appreciated.

I had a brief reprieve from the flood of memories I was having and I was able to take stock of my situation. I was laying on my side, on the floor next to my bed… no, it's not my bed. It's a four post canopy bed with a dark pink comforter. The floor is all wrong too, it's a hardwood floor instead of the cheap, worn out carpet of my apartment. I roll over into my back and feel a weight on my chest, which causes me to sit up. The weight moves with me and I reach up to grab the weight and am met with a handful of breast… my breast. On the verge of panic I look down and indeed see two breasts taking up a good amount of my view, and a clean shaven pubic mound. 

I scrambled to my feet and into the bathroom because I suddenly felt like I needed to throw up (don't ask how, but I instinctively knew where the bathroom was). I made it to the toilet just in time to keep from having a larger mess to clean up. After my stomach was done evacuating its contents, I went to the sink to clean out my mouth. Two toothbrushes, one pink and one purple, sat in a cup on the sink. I grabbed the pink one as if there was no need to question that decision. 

It was when I was reaching for the toothpaste that I noticed the engagement ring on my finger. I was hit with a memory of going out to a fancy steakhouse, Ruth's Chris, with Aisling and both sets of our parents to celebrate our graduation from college, and Aisling getting down on one knee when she proposed. I know it was the happiest day of both our lives when I said yes. Then I thought of later that night and the sex we had. I went from smiling to the point of crying to grinning like a fox in a hen house.

I brushed my teeth and rinsed my face and then took full stock of my reflection. First, I was naked, save for the ring of course. My sparkling blue eyes were staring back at me. My raven hair was in a simple ponytail but looked to come down just past my shoulders. A few more tattoos were scattered across my body, but all kept in places that can be covered easily. My eyes lingered on my slit, and I watched my hand move to it through my reflection. For all the memories that I now had, none of them properly braced me for the reality, and soon (maybe it was longer than it seemed) my knees were buckling as I had an orgasm. 

As a guy, once climax is achieved everything ends, but this body was craving more. I was on my way to the closet to retrieve a certain toy when I stubbed my toe on something hard and heavy. After shouting out a curse and hoping about a bit I picked up the offending item without thinking and gazed at my reflection once more. I watched in horror as my reflection grew younger. I tried to cry out, but I couldn't breathe, couldn't move. I was powerless as the years rolled back. Eighteen, sixteen, two of the three piercings in my ears disappeared, fourteen, my last remaining piercings vanished. Everything went black and I felt myself falling.

I woke with my heart racing. I remembered I was falling. I felt wet so I got out of bed and turned on the light. That's when I saw the blood and screamed.

It was difficult at first, having two competing sets of memories of growing up, but slowly over time all of them faded to the point that I couldn't recall them any better than scenes from a movie I saw only once and years ago. Some of the memories I held onto as best I could, most of which were of Aisling, but after a few months I woke up and realised that I couldn't remember her face or the sound of her voice.

As the years went on I did make a few changes. I had no interest in boys, or sex with them. If Aisling were to enter my life again, I wanted to give her every bit of purity I could possibly give her. I did masturbate… a lot… but made sure to preserve my hymen. It was difficult at times, there being girls and even a few guys that made me weak in the knees, but I held out for my soul mate.

It was now my sophomore year and I was sitting in history class, not paying too much attention yet when the door opened and the secretary introduced a new student, her dad just transferring to Camp Pendleton. I looked up and saw her, just as beautiful as I remembered. She was asked to introduce herself.

"Hi, I'm Aisling. The name is Irish, so it's spelled weird. I like books, music, and I'm looking forward to spending a lot of time at the beach."

The teacher scanned the room and saw the only empty seats were either next to me, or in the back row which would put her by herself. "Why don't you take a seat next to Kyla. Kyla, do you mind showing her about until she gets her bearings?"

I gave her a smile and said "Sure! I'd love to." I hope I didn't sound too excited, or even worse scare her off.

We became friends immediately, and close friends quickly. A few things changed from how I remember them, like her being the one to kiss me first, but I wouldn't change anything. With college behind me, I've already got a job with a graphic design company and Aisling is going to law school. Our wedding is currently on hold while we wait for confirmation on her scholarships and grants to be approved, but we are hoping to have the ceremony next year during summer break. You may be wondering about the mirror. It actually broke after the last transformation. I don't know if I dropped it or if the magic in it just ran out, but either way I don't care. I have everything that I could possibly want, a fiance that loves me and who I adore. I do wonder about the note I read all those years ago, that everything has a price, and wonder what my price was. All I can think of are my parents from my first life. I do wonder about them sometimes, but I can't remember their names, or even the city I lived in. The only other price I can think I paid was my desire to perform magic. I tried getting back into it, but the desire just wasn't there anymore. Maybe the mirror needed magic to work and maybe it used up all of mine. But like I said, I wouldn't change a thing.